Blog

  • The Devil’s Pact Chapter 13: The Pleasure and Pain of the Nuns

    Font size : +


    Sister Louise is punished as Sister Theodora sets out on her mission.

    The Devil’s Pact
    by mypenname3000
    Copyright 2013

    Chapter Thirteen: The Pleasure and Pain of the Nuns

    Slowly, the Ecstasy faded from me, the rapturous fire withdrew, and the outside world returned. No longer was I swept up in the passion of the Archangel Gabriel. My sense returned, one by one. The first was smell, the air filled with a lemony scent trying to mask a bitter ammonia cleaner. I could feel the cool tiles beneath me, through the fabric of my gray habit, as touch returned. My mouth tasted of incense from Gabriel’s kisses. Something tapped over and over, a hollow, woody noise, and light filtered red through my closed eyes.

    I once again became Sister Theodora Mariam.

    I opened my eyes. I was lying on the floor of the ladies room of St. Afra’s fellowship hall. The tapping sound was caused by someone incessantly knocking at the bathroom door. I pulled myself shakily to my feat. My panties were drenched with my juices and the fabric felt rough on my sensitive clitoris and labia. A pleasant ache radiated from my vagina from the passion of Gabriel’s lovemaking.

    “Sister Theodora? Are you okay?” a Hispanic woman asked, concerned, through the door. It sounded like Esmeralda.

    “I’m fine,” I answered, straightening my habit. I splashed some water on my flushed face before I unlocked the door. A concerned Esmeralda and her friend Rosenda awaited me. Both elderly Hispanic woman looked concerned and I said the first lie that popped into my mind. “Just some food poisoning. I just need to get back to my house and lie down.” It wouldn’t do to tell them the truth, that the Archangel Gabriel just made passionate love to me in here or that I had been sent on a sacred mission to fight Evil.

    “Of course, of course,” Esmeralda said and barked something in Spanish.

    A teenage girl sullenly walked up. She was dressed in a purple halter top trimmed in pink with a unicorn jumping a rainbow on the front and a pair of stonewashed jeans that rode low on her hips. She had the perky breasts of youth, and the halter top did nothing to conceal them. Definitely not the clothes a young lady should wear in church. Her full, vibrant hair, a deep black, was streaked with blonde highlights. A smart phone was clutched in her hand and kept vibrating and beeping.

    “What?” she asked in teenage annoyance.

    “This is my granddaughter, Cruzita,” Esmeralda said. “Cruzita, help Sister Theodora to her house, she’s not feeling well.”

    “I’m fine,” I told them. I took a step and swayed and Cruzita caught me. “Okay, maybe I need a little help.”

    I placed my arm around her shoulder and Cruzita helped me outside. She smelled faintly of apples, from her shampoo, and apricot, from her lotion. The heat outside was like a hammer and didn’t help relieve the exhaustion I felt from the mult-orgasmic bliss I just left. We reached my door and I opened it was blessedly cool inside my house. Cruzita helped me to the couch and started looking around, curious.

    “Thank you, Cruzita,” I said. I would rest a minute and then start packing.

    “Zi,” she said. “No one calls me Cruzita but mi Abuela.”

    “Okay, Zi, thanks.”

    She smiled at me and looked around the small living room. “I’ve never been in a nun’s house before.”

    “Oh, its just like any other house, really,” I told her.

    “You even have a TV and a computer!” she exclaimed, in amazement. “I thought nuns weren’t allowed to have processions.”

    “Different orders swear different vows,” I told her. “As long as I don’t have anything too fancy, it’s okay.”

    “Ohh, is this your bedroom,” she said, opening a door.

    “Wait, don’t go in there,” I protested, remembering that I hadn’t put my vibrator away. Ever since I realized there was a Warlock operating up in Washington State, I had been masturbating almost constantly. I was so excited that I might get the Ecstasy, I just couldn’t help myself.

    And now I had received the Ecstasy. But instead of being filled with excitement, I’m filled with fear. Fear for Sister Louise, my mentor and savior. The news reported she had been arrested for attempted murder. Whoever this Warlock is in Washington State, he’s dangerous. I would have to be careful. Take my time. Especially if he had police under his power.

    “What this?” Zi asked with a naughty smile, holding my vibrator as she returned from my bedroom. It was a short, but wide, purple dildo with a black base that turned to adjusted the intensity of the vibration.

    I flushed. “I’m a nun, not a corpse,” I told her.

    She laughed. “No, you’re definitely not a corpse.” She boldly eyed me.

    Was she hitting on me? My fax machine beeped and started printing. That would be my Papal Indulgence. I eyed up Zi, considering. While I loved men, and their cocks, Sister Louise had shown me a woman could be just as fun in her own way. And since my Indulgence has arrived, any sins I committed from this point were already forgiven. I returned Zi’s smile.

    “You seem very interested in the life of a nun. Are you interested in taking the vows?”

    “Maybe,” she said with a flirty smile. “Being around women all the time, away from men, why that does have a certain appeal.”

    “Yes it does,” I told her. “Having other woman to share things with can be quite … stimulating.”

    Their was a hum as Zi accidentally turned on my vibrator. She quickly turned it off, blushing. I stepped closer to her and she flushed, breathing quickly. I reached out and touched the strap of her halter top. “You shouldn’t wear something like this in church.”

    “Oh,” she asked, feigning ignorance. “Why not.”

    “It shows off too much flesh,” I said. “Your tits are practically spilling out and those pants.” I tutted my tongue. “You may as well be naked, that’s how tight those pants are. I can see your panty line. In the old days, I could punish you for wearing something this revealing.”

    “Maybe you should punish me,” Zi whispered. “I’ve been a bad girl. I’ve had impure thoughts about a certain nun for a week.”

    My lips were on hers and I shoved my tongue into her mouth. Zi melted in my arms, her breasts rubbing against mine. Her lips tasted of sweet strawberries. Her arms wrapped around me, one hand still clutching my vibrator. I slid my arms around her, stroked her back and let one hand slip down to her jeans and groped her plump ass.

    God, it was wonderful to feel another person on my lips. The Ecstasy was amazing, wonderful. But it also overwhelmed you, reduced your entire world to just pleasure. It was nice to have a real person in your arms, kissing you. Someone you could hold and touch. And see. And smell. Zi’s arousal was filling my nostrils, a fresh, spicy scent.

    Somehow we found my bed while kissing and Zi and I fell back onto the soft mattress, are lips pressed together the entire time. Zi was beneath me, her hands roaming across my back, still clutching my vibrator. Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound and we broke our kiss, giggling. The knob at the base of the vibrator twisted as Zi rubbed it on my back, turning the purple dildo on with a low hum.

    I took the vibrator from her, twisting the base to turn it off, and then waggled it at her. “I was supposed to be punishing you. Kisses won’t distract me!”

    “Sorry, sister,” Zi said with mock submissiveness, while grinning like the cat who caught the canary.

    My hand slid down her side and reached her jeans. I unsnapped her pants and pulled down her zipper. Her panties were a flimsy pink that barely concealed her pussy underneath. Her pubic hair, shaved down to a landing strip, was a dark shadow beneath the the pink fabric. I flipped her onto her back, rubbed her plump, Latina ass and pulled her jeans and panties off, bunching the clothes around her ankles. I slapped her tan ass, watching the cheeks jiggle.

    “Naughty girl,” I purred and slapped her again.

    “I’m such a bad, Catholic girl,” moaned Zi. “I have many lustful thoughts. I play with my chocha all the time. In my bed, in the bathroom, at school, at church.” I smacked her ass hard. “I’ve had relations with men and with women.”

    Smack. Another slap to her plump ass, and then I squeezed her flesh globe. “Tell me about these women you had relations with.”

    “Uhh, let’s see. Catalina and I fingered each other’s chochas in the school bathroom.” Smack! “Ohh, I let Señora Bautista eat my chocha at the church picnic last week!”

    “She just had a baby,” I gasped and smacked her ass.

    “Her milk tasted so sweet,” Zi purred. Smack!

    “At a slumber party, I made out with all the girls and snuck into the bathroom with one and ate out her chocha while the other girls slept in the living room.” Smack!

    “I think an Act of Contrition is in order,” I told her, smacking her ass one last time.

    “My God,” Zi recited. I grabbed the vibrator. “I am sorry for my sins with all my heart.” The vibrator hummed as I turned it on. “In choosing to do wrong and failing to do good I have … oh fuck …” she gasped as I slid the vibrator up her wet pussy.

    “Don’t swear when praying!” I barked, and slapped her ass with my free hand.

    “Oh, I have sinned against you whom I should love above all things.” I slowly slid the Vibrator deep inside her before slowly drawing it back. Her breath quickened. “I firmly intend, with your help, to do penance, to … fuck, that’s good … to sin no more, and to … ohh my God, faster, faster!”

    I obliged her, fucking the vibrator faster into her cunt.

    “And to avoid whatever leads me to sin,” she gasped, writhing on my bed. She was doing a bad job of that, right night.

    I spread her plump ass cheeks and found her puckered asshole. I tongued her asshole, tasting the sour flavor of her ass as I fucked the vibrator into her faster and harder. I wiggled my tongue into her tight ass, delighting in her moans of pleasure.

    “Oh, Mother of God that’s amazing!” Zi cried. “Tongue my ass, Sister! Oh, our Savior Jesus Christ suffered and died for us. In His name, my God, have mercy. Amen!” She screamed the last word, shuddering as her orgasm washed over her. “Oh, Sister, I think I’ve sinned again.”

    I smiled at her, rolling her onto her back and crawled up her body. “Then I guess you’ll just have to do more confessing,” I told her and then captured her lips with a kiss.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The bed was gently rocking as I drifted awake. I rolled over on my side and the rocking stopped. I thought about going back to sleep when the bed started rocking again. There was also a slippery noise, like wet flesh sliding against each other. There was some heavy breathing and soft, feminine sighs. I let the bed rock me back to sleep, or at least to a light doze. Sleep overtook me for a time, and when I awoke the bed rocked a little harder, the sighs were turning into gasps. The spicy-sweet scent of female arousal filled my nose. My cock was painfully hard.

    “Oh, fuck!” a woman moaned, the bed was really shaking now and it was getting harder to keep dozing. There was a shushing sound. “Sorry, Mistress,” someone whispered.

    I cracked my eyes and saw my fiancee writhing on top of Allison, one of our sex slaves. Allison’s slim legs were wrapped around Mary’s waist as the pair tribbed. Mary’s auburn hair spilled across both their faces, obscuring their kiss. Mary’s freckled breast rubbed against Allison’s pierced nipples while Allison racked her Mistress’s back with her fingernails.

    I smiled, enjoying the sight. Last night, Mary and I were so exhausted from our encounter with the demoness, Lilith, we just fell asleep when Allison joined our bed. We had promised Allison some quality time and the poor teenager was hot and ready to go, but all she got was to sleep between us. But, she was a good slut and didn’t complain, just let us snuggle her between us.

    I reached out and pinched Allison nipple that peaked out and tugged gently at the silver barbell that pierced the hard nub. Allison broke the kiss and turned her face towards me, brushing Mary’s hair out of her eyes. “Good morning, Master,” she panted. Her face with flushed and damp with sweat.

    Mary turned to face me and I leaned in to kiss her. “Good morning, Mare.”

    “Morning, hun,” Mary greeted, and she started tribbing Allison hard and the headboard started banging on the wall.

    “You gonna make this whore cum?” I asked, stroking her back.

    “I am, Mark!” Mary breathed. “She’s going to cum on my pussy.”

    “Oh, yes!” Allison panted. “Your clit feel so nice on my cunt, Mistress.”

    Mary’s hips took on a frantic rhythm as her orgasm neared. Both women were moaning and panting in pleasure. “I’m about to cum, whore! Uhh, you’re cunt feels so sweet on my pussy! Cum with me, slut!”

    “Oh, Mistress, I’m cumming!” Allison howled. “Thank you, thank you, Mistress! It’s so good!” Both women clutched each other as their orgasms rolled over each other. Allison kissed Mary tenderly. “Thank you, Mistress, for sharing your pleasure with me.”

    Mary smiled and kissed her back. “You’re welcome, slut!” Mary reached over and grasped my hard cock and stroked it a few times. “It feels like Master wants to share his pleasure with you.”

    Allison’s hand joined Mary’s on my cock. “Ohh, do you Master! Do you want to stick your hard cock in my tight, slutty cunt and make me feel good?”

    “Oh, fuck yeah!” I moaned, enjoying their hands stroking my cock.

    Mary rolled off Allison, stretching out next to her. Both their shaved pussies were glistening with girl-cum. I knelt upon the bed and grabbed Allison by the waist and pulled her to me. Above her shaved cunt was the phrase “Cum on in” tattooed along with a little arrow pointing towards her hard clit. I pulled Allison up and Mary slipped a pillow under the small of her back as I fucked my cock into her wet pussy.

    “Oohh, Master’s cock feels so nice in my cunt!” Allison cooed as I started to fuck her. Her tits jiggled every time I plowed into her.

    Allison’s cunt felt so nice on my cock, tight with youth and sopping wet. Mary rose up and then straddled Allison’s face, lowering her dripping pussy to Allison’s eager lips. Mary’s face lit up in pleasure as Allison’s tongue dug through her pussy lips and Mary leaned into kiss me. Her tongue was wet in my mouth, wrestling with my tongue. I caressed Mary’s soft cheek as we kissed.

    “I love you so much,” I told her when she broke the kiss and she smiled beautifully, dimples appearing on her angelic face.

    “I love you, Mark,” she whispered and then moaned in pleasure.

    I realized I had stopped fucking Allison while we kissed, and started plowing back into the slut’s velvety cunt. Mary caressed my chest and then bent down and sucked my nipple. It felt weird, her mouth sucking greedily, wet and hot on my nipple. More ticklish then pleasurable. When Mary finished I bent down and captured her own, larger nipple in my mouth. She moaned in pleasure as I explored her hard nipple with my tongue as I gently sucked on her tit.

    “Oh, god this is amazing!” Mary gasped. “My stallion’s sucking my tit while my slut eats my pussy!

    I bent further down, stretching my legs out and started kissing Mary’s belly, tonguing her cute little belly button. I kissed lower and found the fiery heart of pubic hair above her pussy, kissing the curly hair. I could smell the spicy-sweet scent of Mary’s pussy and hear Allison’s tongue probing Mary’s cunt, lapping up her sweet nectar.

    Allison cunt was convulsing on my dick and she shuddered beneath us and gasping in Mary’s pussy as she came on my cock. I continued fucking her, enjoying the way her cunt milked my cock. Mary shifted on Allison’s face, leaning back so her cunt was in front of my mouth and Allison was tonging her ass. I greedily ate at my fiancee’s cunt, savoring her sweet and spicy honey.

    “Ooh, Mark, that’s so good!” Mary moaned. “Oh, fuck, I’m gonna cum! Keep sucking my pussy, hun! Oh, keep sucking me! Tongue my ass, slut! Suck my pussy!”

    I drank her juices as she flooded my mouth when she came on my lips. I felt my balls tightening and screwed Allison hard a few more time and then my orgasm surged through me and out my cock, flooding Allison teenage cunt with my sperm. Breathing heavily, I rolled over onto my back.

    “Fuck that was good!” I gasped.

    “Oh, thank you Master,” Allison said, happily. “I’m glad my slutty pussy pleased you and I’m so thankful for letting me cum.”

    Mary crawled over me and snuggled up against me on the other side. She stroked my face and then kissed me, savoring her flavor on my lips. “Allison, get out. Mark and I need to talk.”

    “Oh, okay Mistress,” Allison said, a little disappointed.

    Allison bent over and kissed Mary and then me and I groped her breast. “Go get the sluts counting the money,” I told her. “And stop pouting. You’re our slut, remember. We can throw you out of our bed whenever we want. Just be happy we decided to use you as our sex toy this morning.”

    “Yes, Master, sorry Master,” Allison apologized and strode out of her room, her tight, teenage ass swayed beautifully as she walked away.

    Mary bit her lip, and it looked like she wanted to say something. I stroked her hair and waited patiently for her to speak. Finally, she said, “Mark, can …” She cleared her throat. “Can you do it. Sleep with your sister? Sleep with your mother?”

    “My sister, she’s always been a kid to me,” I told her. “But she’s the same age as you, so … I guess I could.”

    “But your mother?”

    I swallowed, should I tell her that I used to fantasize about fucking my mom. What if she was disgusted? What is she hated me? I peered into her deep, green eyes and saw her love and support. “Yeah,” I whispered. “I … When I was young, I used to … jerk off, thinking about it.”

    “Oh,” Mary said, mulling over that thought. “I … guess that’s not that strange. An … Oedipus complex, right?”

    “You don’t think I’m … disgusting?” I asked, holding my breath.

    “No,” she said and kissed me. “When I was young, I thought of my father …” Spots of crimson appeared on her freckled cheeks. “So, I can understand.”

    “What about you and your sisters?” I asked her. “Could you sleep with one of them?”

    She bit her lip again. “I … I don’t know. They are my sisters. It … it just doesn’t seem right.”

    “Of course, Mare,” I told her. I could feel her pussy pressing up against my thigh getting wetter. “But it seems exciting, too?”

    “Yes,” Mary whispered, huskily, sliding her wet pussy on my thigh.

    I kissed her. “You want to sleep with your sisters?”

    “Yes!” she hissed.

    I kissed her again. “You want to fuck your father!”

    “Oh, yes!”

    I rolled Mary onto her back, kissing her passionately. “I can be your daddy.”

    Mary’s legs wrapped around my hips. “Oh, fuck me daddy! You’re cock so big, so hard in my pussy, daddy!”

    “My baby girls grown up to be so beautiful,” I moaned, getting into the roleplay. “Your pussy feels so wonderful on my cock.”

    “Am I making you feel good, daddy!” she asked, in a little girls voice.

    Her cunt felt magical on my cock. “Yes, babycakes, you’re cunt’s like silk on my dick! So amazing!”

    “Fuck me! Fuck me, daddy!”

    The bed creaked as I fucked her hard and Mary gasped and moaned as I fucked her. She felt so warm and tight on my cock, her pussy sending tingles of pleasure as my cock plunged in and out of her hole. My balls tightened. “I’m gonna cum, baby girl! Daddy’s gonna cum in your slutty pussy!”

    “Oh, cum in my cunt, Daddy!” she moaned. “Flood your daughter’s cunt with your hut, sticky cream!”

    “Here it comes, cupcake!” Mary was cumming on my cock as I flooded her with my cum.

    “Oh, yes daddy!” she cried out. “Oh, thank you daddy!” Then she kissed me, gently and lovingly. “That was nice, Mark.” I smiled and went to roll off her, but she stopped me. “You feel nice on top of me.”

    “How am I going to sleep with my mom?” I asked, coming off the high our lovemaking.

    She sighed. “I don’t know. We’ll figure it out, I guess.”

    “I guess I’ll call my sister today.” It was weird, thinking about seducing my sister.

    Mary’s phone chirped and I rolled off her so she could reach it on her nightstand. She sat up in bed, her breasts naked above our mussed sheets, and read the text. Mary smiled, reading the screen and started texting back.

    “Who?”

    “Alice,” Mary answered, focused on her phone. “She wants to get together today.”

    “As your realtor or your lover?” I asked.

    Mary smiled, mischievously. “Both.”

    “Tell her I want to buy all the houses on the block.”

    Mary texted back and their was a chirp. “Hmm, she thinks it very unlikely you can buy the block, but I have faith in you, hun.” Mary took a photo of herself with her phone.

    “Are you sexting her?”

    Mary nodded. “Here, she sent a photo.” Mary held up her phone and there was a picture of a topless, raven haired beauty who used the bathroom mirror to photograph herself.

    “Nice tits,” I commented. “Not as nice as yours, of course.” Mary smiled, blushing. I bent over and sucked one of her nipples into my mouth, savoring the hard nub between my lips.

    There was a soft knock at the door. “Master.”

    “Come in,” I yelled, letting go of Mary’s nipple with regret

    Lillian opened the door. The hot topic slut was naked. Her black hair with blue and purple highlights was pulled into two pigtails. Her pale face was accented with black lipstick and eyeliner. Gold rings pierced her right eyebrow, nose, and lip. Her pussy was shaved bare and her slit was tight and inviting.

    “Master, there’s naked lady on the porch,” Lillian said, “She says she’s a part of the ‘Naked Jogging Club.’ ”

    “That would be Anastasia,” I told Mary.

    “The woman you fucked while her husband was upstairs, showering,” Mary asked with an arched eyebrow.

    I nodded. “Have fun sexting,” I told Mary, kissing her on the lips before I crawled out of bed. “I’m going to go jogging.”

    “You sound so resigned,” Mary giggled. “Running with a naked woman must be so trying.”

    “It is,” I quipped. “It’s the sacrifice I’m making to get in better shape for you.”

    Mary laughed hard, her breast jiggling. Catching her breath, she asked me, concerned, “Are you sure you’re up for it? The doctor said to take it easy.”

    “I’m fine,” I said, dismissively.

    “Okay, hun, have fun. Burn off some of those love handles.” Her phone chirped, and she giggled at whatever Alice sent her. She held up her phone to show another pic from Alice. I bent down to get a better look, and saw it was a close up shot of her shaved pussy. Mary took a picture of her own cum-stained pussy and sent the photo.

    “When I get back, I think we should discipline the nun.”

    Mary looked up from her phone, anger flashing across her face. “Yeah, that sounds perfect.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Your new name is Sister Cuntrag. The hated thought repeated over and over in my mind. Your new name is Sister Cuntrag.

    It was my new, hated name, given to me by that bitch Mary, my new Mistress. I had cried and cried all night until I cried my eyes dried, trapped in this cramp, dark closet. Time lost all meaning in here. My entire body ached. I was kneeling on the floor, my hands cuffed behind me, my wrist chaffed. My butt was fire from those sluts spanking me and my vagina was sore from first Mark and then Lilith’s rapes.

    Your new name is Sister Cuntrag.

    “Please, God, please save me!” I begged again. My voice croaked, my lips parched.

    And then a hand caressed my back in the dark and pleasure filled my body. The Ecstasy, I wasn’t forgotten.

    “Thank you,” I whispered.

    “You have been soiled,” the angelic voice whispered in my mind. “Lilith has polluted you.”

    “Please, I served faithfully, just free me, Gabriel.”

    “You are here because of your own Pride,” Gabriel said, anger tinging his voice.

    “What? I followed Providence,” I protested. “I did my duty!”

    “No, you did not!” There was anger in his voice, disappointment. “You wanted to punish Mark, to humiliate him, you let your pride get in the way of God’s Providence. Yesterday, Providence guided you to the Mall. You parked your car next to Mark’s mustang. He was in the mall. All you had to do was let him seduce you. But you were too fixated on dominating his Thralls, on doing it your way. Not God’s way. You have brought your circumstances upon yourself.”

    The touch vanished, pleasure faded and anger welled to replace it. “Damn you, Gabriel!” I croaked. “I served faithfully for thirty years and you cast me aside! One fucking mistake! God damn you, Gabriel!”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I returned from my jog with Anastasia. Unlike yesterday, only one cop stopped us and he was given the standard orders. We also caught up with another fine looking woman, Madeleine, a southern beauty with the hottest accent and she became the second woman to join the Naked Jogging Club. I thought watching one woman’s naked ass jog before me was a great motivation, turned out two was even better. When we finished, I enjoyed both women back in Madeleine’s house.

    When I returned home, I found Mary and most of the sluts sitting around the dinner table enjoying french toast and giggling over what turned out to be bridal magazines. Korina was missing as she was still in the hospital, and Mary had sent Allison to relive Fiona at the hospital. All the sluts were naked and Mary wore her pink, silk robe that molded to her body like a second skin. No, they weren’t all naked, I realized. Thamina still wore her headscarf. The Muslim nurse looked very erotic wearing her modest headscarf and nothing else, so I let I slide. I paused to admire my love and our slaves, drinking in their naked beauties.

    “This dress would look amazing on you, Mistress,” Lillian gushed.

    “It so lovely,” Fiona said, wistfully. “It will really show your bosom off.”

    “Oh, Master’s back!” exclaimed Violet. The petite teenager bound up and hugged me eagerly, pressing her slim body against mine. I kissed her gently and then I walked over to the table.

    “Have fun, hun,” Mary said, smiling up at me. I bent and kissed her on the lips and sat down on the table.

    “I had a lot of fun,” I said and Mary laughed wickedly. “I bet,” she said.

    Each of the sluts had to kiss me like Violet did, and then Desiree placed a plate of french toast before me. It was delicious, as Desiree’s cooking as always was. Mary and the sluts continued flipping through the bridal magazines, left over from Desiree’s marriage last year. My cock hard from all my naked sluts, so I had Chasity slip under the table and blow me while I enjoyed my breakfast.

    Watching Chasity sucking my cock got Mary feeling randy, and Lillian joined Chasity beneath the table to eat her Mistress’s cunt. Violet and Desiree started cleaning the dishes and Thamina sat nervously at the table. She was shy and I had Fiona get to know Thamina better. Thamina nervousness fled as Fiona’s skilled tongue brought her to a screaming orgasm. Xiu sat next to Thamina and spread her legs, hopefully. Thamina smiled shyly and slipped down and ate some Chinese cunt with gusto. Mary shuddered next to me, flooding Lillian’s face with her juices. Lillian stood up, beaming and Violet licked Mary’s juices off her face.

    Both my breakfast and my blowjob were finished, I sent Chasity to go get Sister Cuntrag for her punishment. Chasity eagerly went, licking my cum off her lips. Mary went upstairs to get something. Chasity returned a minute later, shoving Cuntrag forward and the nun stumbled and fell to her knees on the hardwood floors of the dining room. Her face was red and puffy from crying and her hands were still cuffed behind her back. Her ass was a mass of red welts from the spanking last night.

    She glared daggers at me so I casually slapped her across the face. “You’re punishment shall continue until you beg to be our slave,” I ordered her. “It will have to be sincere on your part. But the pain, the humiliation, will stop.”

    Cuntrag spat at me. Chasity kicked her in the welted ass and she cried out in pain. “I will not be your slave, not willingly,” Cuntrag spat.

    “No biting,” I told her, then grabbed her curly brown hair and pulling her face to my cock and shoved it down her throat.

    Cuntrag tried to fight, but her arms were cuffed behind her back so all she could do was wiggle, which just made the blowjob feel better. I gripped her head and fucked her mouth on my cock. Mary walked back into the room, naked, with a large, pink dildo strapped to her groin. I kept fucking Cuntrag’s face on my cock, enjoying her wet throat as Mary knelt behind the bitch.

    She rubbed the dildo against Cuntrag’s ass. “That your mistress’s cock,” Mary said. “I’m going to stick my cock up your ass.”

    Mary pulled Cuntrag’s hips up so she was on her knees. Then she place the dildo’s head on Cuntrag’s puckered ass and slowly shoved her dildo into Cuntrag’s asshole. Her scream was muffled on my dick as I continued to fuck her face. Mary sank the dildo all the way to the base, pressing her groin against Cuntrag’s welted ass.

    “You fucking bitch!” Mary yelled, pulling the dildo back and shoving it back in. “What did we do to you! Why did you try to ruin our lives! You fucking cunt!” Mary pulled back and then fucked the dildo back in hard. “How does it feel to be helpless!”

    Mary gripped Cuntrag’s hips and really started to pound the bitch’s ass while I fucked her mouth on my cock. Mary’s freckled tits bounced to the rhythm of her fucking. “Here it comes, bitch!” I groaned and then I shot my load into Cuntrag’s mouth. I held her head down, forcing her to swallow my cum. When she finished swallowing, I let go of her head and she spat out my dick, coughing and gagging. “Are you ready to be our slave?”

    “Fuck you!” she hissed, eyes filled with pain.

    “I am, you stupid whore!” Mary shouted and smacked her ass, and went back to pumping her dildo in and out of Cuntrag’s ass.

    Violet knelt down next to the nun. “It’s so nice being their slave,” Violet told her softly, kissing her tear-stained cheek. She was such a sweet girl. “The pain can stop and you’ll be happy with us.”

    “That’s not what you really believe,” Cuntrag snarled through clenched teeth. “That’s just what he’s made you believe. Deep inside, you’re screaming in rage at what he’s done to you. I know!”

    Violet looked confused. “Wh-what are you saying? I love being Master and Mistress’s slut. I’ve never been happier!”

    “Oh, I hope you keep fighting!” Mary exulted. “Fucking your ass is so sweet! I’m going to cum, you fucking whore! You’ve got me so excited! Oh, fuck!” Mary pounded away at Cuntrag’s ass. She buried the dildo all the way into her bowels and shuddered. “Oh, fuck that’s great!” She thrust in one more time than fell back, the dildo popping out of Cuntrag’s ass and lay panting on the floor.

    I grabbed Cuntrag’s hair and pulled her up to her feat and threw her roughly at the table and forced her to bend over it. I caressed her red ass with my hand, then squeezed it hard. She groaned in pain. I grabbed my cock and rubbed it against her pussy. I slid my dick in slow, enjoying her tight cunt and was surprised to find her wet. “Are you starting to like being abused, Cuntrag?”

    “Never!” she screamed back, twisting around to glare at me.

    “Then why are you so wet? Did you like sucking my cock so much. Or was it Mary fucking your ass that got you so wet?”

    “You’re fucking delusional if you think I’m enjoying this!” Cuntrag snarled as I fucked her cunt with slow, deep strokes. “I’m not going to submit, so you might as well stop! You’re just wasting your time!”

    “Wasting my time! You almost got Desiree killed, bitch!” I angrily said. “You fucking deserve this! I hope you never give in, then I can enjoy raping you! Desiree, hop up on that table and make that bitch eat your cunt! Let’s put that foul mouth of hers to good use.”

    “Ohh, thank you, Master,” Desiree purred, climbing up on the table. She grabbed Cuntrag’s hair and shoved Cuntrag’s face into her shaved pussy. “Ooh, the bitch knows how to lick pussy!”

    “She’s probably a dyke!” I shouted, and slapped her welted ass.

    Desiree writhed on the bitch, her big tits heaving as her breath quickened. Her dark pink nipples and sweat glistened on her nut brown skin. Desiree held the bitch’s face to her cunt with one hand and groped her large tits with the other. She hefted a tit and brought her own nipple to her lips and sucked hard on her own nipple.

    Fiona bent over the table next to Cuntrag, on my right. Mary stepped up behind her. “You ready for my cock, slut?” Mary asked, slapping the pink dildo on Fiona’s pale ass.

    “Yes, Mistress!” Fiona panted. “My slutty cunt is dripping wet for your cock!” Mary sank the dildo into Fiona’s cunt and Fiona moaned wantonly as it sank in. “Thank you, Mistress!”

    “Enjoying your new toy?” I asked Mary as she started slowly fucking Fiona.

    “Umm hmm,” Mary murmured. I matched Mary’s speed, and we fucked our sluts in rhythm, plunging in and pulling out together.

    Chasity grabbed Violet and pushed her back so she sat on the table to my left. Chasity knelt down and started to eat her tight, teenage cunt out. “Oh, that’s nice, Chasity,” Violet moaned.

    Lillian and Thamina were kissing, Thamina pressed up against the wall. Their thighs were parted, and each rubbed their slutty pussies on the other’s thighs. Lillian’s pale ass flex as she furiously rubbed her cunt on Thamina. Thamina’s rich, brown hands cupped her ass, kneading Lillian’s perky buttcheeks.

    Poor Xiu was left all alone and just started slowly fingering her cunt, watching enviously. “Fiona’s mouth’s free,” I told her and she smiled gratefully and climbed upon the table next to Desiree and spread her legs.

    Fiona dived into Xiu’s shaved pussy. Desiree stopped sucking her own tit and groped Xiu’s large pair. Xiu’s tits were as large as Desiree, though Xiu was seven or eight inches shorter making her breasts seem even larger on her small frame. Desiree lifted Xiu’s round melon and sucked her pierced nipple into her mouth. Mary reached out and grabbed Xiu’s other pierced nipple, pulling hard on the butterfly that dangled from her nipple.

    “Fuck that hurts!” moaned Xiu with a smile. “Bite my clit, Fiona, oh yeah, just like that!”

    The room was filled with the moans of women, the scent of aroused cunts: spicy and tangy, sweet and tart, a beautiful musk. Mary started fucking Fiona faster with her strap-on and I matched her pace as I fucked Cuntrag. It became a sort of game, Mary changing the pace of her fucking and I matching it.

    “Umm!” Violet moaned next to me, biting her lip while she played with her tiny titties and her little nipples. “Oh, yes, I’m cumming! Oh, thank you, Chasity!”

    Chasity rose up and kissed the teenager on the lips and swapped places with the girl. Violet was quite eager to return the favor to the cop and Chasity was panting like a bitch in heat as little Violet ate her cunt. Mary’s began fucking Fiona’s pussy hard and fast, gasping loudly. I matched her rhythm, fucking Cuntrag’s pussy just as hard, just as fast. Fiona moaned into Xiu’s pussy as she came and then Xiu was screaming and bucking so hard she almost fell off the table.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” Mary moaned over and over as her frantic fucking of Fiona’s cunt was sending her over the edge. “Oh, fuck this dildo feel so fucking good on my clit!”

    I was about to cum in Cuntrag’s pussy when I felt her pussy contract swiftly on my cock. “Shit, the bitch is cumming on my cock!” I moaned. “You like my cock up your cunt? Or do you just like eating pussy that much?”

    “She must love pussy, Master!” gasped Desiree. “She’s so good at it! Umm, this bitch is going to make me cum!”

    “Do it!” Mary hissed, as she cuddled with Fiona. “Cum on the whore’s dirty face!”

    “I’m cumming, Mistress!” Desiree gasped. “All over her disgusting, whorish face!”

    And so was I, shooting my sperm deep into her pussy. “Shit, you’re a good fuck, Cuntrag.” I said, slapping her red ass. I pulled out of her and slumped into chair, watching my sperm trickle out of her pussy. “Ready to be my slave, Cuntrag?”

    “No,” she whispered.

    “Where’s the fight?” I asked her. “Did my cock feel that good inside you? Your cunt felt so great on my cock when you came.”

    “Fuck you, asshole!” she snarled.

    “Fucking bitch!” Mary snarled and reached down and grabbed one of Cuntrag’s nipples and pulled the bitch to her feet.

    “Fuck, let go!” Cuntrag demanded. “Please!”

    Not caring, Mary pulled Cuntrag out of the kitchen by the nipple. I followed after, leaving Chasity moaning on the table as Violet greedily ate her snatch and Thamina and Lillian moaning as they fucked each other. Fiona and Desiree followed after me, as curious as I was. Mary led Cuntrag up the stairs, pulling hard on her nipple every time the bitch balked. Cuntrag whimpered the entire way up the stairs. Mary led her into the bathroom and shoved her into the shower. Cuntrag landed on her side on the shower floor. Mary pulled off her strap-on and squatted over Cuntrag.

    “You ready to be our slave?” Mary demanded.

    “Whore!” Cuntrag hissed in defiance. “You fucking …”

    Cuntrag was cut off in a splutter as Mary’s pee splashed into her face and open mouth. Cuntrag tried to curl up in a ball, trying to protect her face as Mary’s yellow piss splashed all over her body. Mary’s stream of piss slowed until only a few squirts of piss remained. Then Mary grabbed my cock and pointed it at the bitch. I relaxed my bladder and Mary guided my hose of piss all over Cuntrag’s body, matting her curly hair, spilling across her breasts, and splashing on her welted ass while Cuntrag sobbed.

    “Clean the bitch up,” Mary ordered Fiona and Desiree. “Feed and water her and then throw her back into the closet.” Mary looked down at the drenched Cuntrag. “Unless you’re ready to be our slave? All you have to do is beg Mark.”

    Cuntrag just sobbed.

    “Yes, Mistress,” Desiree said.

    “Mistress, I have to pee,” Fiona said.

    “There’s your toilet,” I told her, pointing at the sobbing nun.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Pee covered my body, stinging my eyes, stinging my welted ass. Sobs wracked my body. It was too much. They beat me, they left me in a closet, they raped me. And now they pissed on me. I wiped urine from my eyes and looked up to see a red-furred pussy, Fiona, and another stream of acrid piss splashed into my face.

    If you just gave in, be their slave, this will all stop.

    I forced that traitorous voice back down with anger. No! I’ve been a slave once. Never fucking again!

    You came on his cock. You enjoyed the rape. Just give in, Cuntrag.

    No, no, no, no! I beat those traitorous thoughts down with my anger.

    Cold water splashed on my body as they turned the shower on. I shivered on the shower floor as Fiona and Desiree wiped the urine from my body. Then they hauled me up and dried me off. The towel was painfully rough on my tender ass. Fiona, clearly inspired by Mary, grabbed my nipple and pulled me downstairs. It hurt so bad, my tender nipple stretched painfully between Fiona’s fingers.

    I was ravenously hungry and Charity unlocked the handcuffs while I ate. I wolfed down the cold french toast and drank the glass of water. But once I was done eating, the handcuffs snapped back on, my arms cuffed behind my back. Chasity roughly led me back to my closet and threw me inside, slamming the door.

    I curled up in the dark, my body sore, and sobbed quietly.

    Just give in and be their slave.

    I beat that traitorous thought down. But it would just come back. Over and over. And each time it was harder and harder to fight.

    Just give in and be their slave.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Mary and I left as Fiona stepped into the shower to piss on Cuntrag. Mary went into our bedroom and started the shower in the master bathroom. I followed her into the shower, my cock hard from watching her degrade that bitch. I was so horny, I just pushed Mary up against the shower wall and kissed her passionately. Mary was just as excited, parting her thighs for me and then she wrapped a leg around my waist as I fucked my cock hard inside her.

    She was tight and wet and I fucked her madly. Her hips writhed on mine. We were both excited, both frantically trying to cum as fast as possible. The warm water beat on us, inflaming our lust. My hands roamed up her wet body, groping her perky tits and squeezing her plump ass and enjoying her silky skin everywhere. We came quickly, shuddering in each other’s arms.

    Mary shuddering turned to shaking and then she was sobbing, clenching me tightly. “It’s okay, Mare,” I said, stroking her back, not sure why she was crying.

    “It is,” she sobbed. “That bitch can’t hurt me! Can’t hurt us! She’s nothing. She’s just an ant!”

    She was smiling and crying, and I realized that all the fear and shame and pain she experienced yesterday at the nun’s hand was spilling out of her. Raping the nun was a release for Mary. She was right. We were going to be fine. And something relaxed about my heart, a tension I wasn’t really aware of. It was the fear of being at the nun’s mercy, I realized. But how could you fear a woman you just pissed on while she cried in a shower.

    “We’re going to be fine,” I nodded and kissed my fiancee.

    When we finished showering, Mary started digging through her clothes. “Does this make me look hot?” Mary asked, holding a short red skirt.

    “Yeah, Mare,” I told her, reclining on the bed. “Whatcha doing?”

    “Oh, getting ready for my date with Alice,” Mary answered. “When do you want to buy all the neighbor’s houses?”

    Date? I looked at Mary. She was trying to find the perfect outfit for her date. Jealousy stabbed at my heart. Just what was Alice to Mary? Friends, I thought. But you don’t date your friend. Don’t be stupid, Mark. You’re reading too much into it. Mary loves you. She’s just going to have fun with her friend. You had fun with Madeleine and Anastasia today. It’s no different. She’s wearing the ring you gave her. She was looking at bridal magazines. She’s excited to marry you. She loves you.

    “Mark?” Mary asked, pulling on the red skirt. “When do you want to meet with Alice to buy the houses?”

    “Oh, right,” I said, snapping out of my jealous fog. “Well, tomorrow is Wednesday, right?”

    Mary nodded.

    “Well, I got that meeting with the Police Chiefs at LESA in the afternoon. So, Thursday, then. Around five.”

    “Okay, hun,” she said, pulling on a matching, red halter top. “You should call your sister. The sooner you can … be with her, the better.”

    “What about you and your sisters?”

    Mary paused, in the middle of pulling on some black, knee high stockings. “I … I’m not ready for that, yet,” she said, nervous. “Maybe after seeing you and your sister together.”

    “Sure babe.” I reached for my phone and started scrolling through my contacts.

    Mary continued pulling up the stalking. “What’re you going to do today, Mark?”

    “Well, I’m going to have the sluts go and get some actually slutty clothes today, I’ll chaperone them.” I told Mary. “Maybe rob another bank.”

    “Sounds good, hun.”

    I pressed call when I found Antsy phone number. The phone rang a few times then went to her voicemail. “Hey sis, its Mark. Call me back, it’s very important.” I sighed. “She’s ignoring me. She usually does when I call. She prefers texts.” I started typing a text to send to her, letting her know it was really important that we speak in person.

    “How do I look?” Mary asked, finished dressed.

    “Fuck, you look hot,” I told her. And she did. The halter top showed off her tits well, and the skirt was short, exposing most of her snowy thighs. And nothing was sexier then a woman wearing thigh-high stockings.

    “I do, don’t I,” Mary said, preening in the mirror. “I’m also going to do a little shopping. Gets some new clothes, some jewelry, maybe.”

    “Yeah, sure,” I told her. “There’s a basement full of cash.”

    Mary nodded. “I guess there is, I hadn’t really thought of it.”

    I was about to say something when my phone chirped, it was Antsy texting me back. “Sorry bro, just left for Miami this morning. See you in a week.”

    “Shit!” I said. “She’s out of town for a week.”

    “Oh, shit!” Mary gasped. She swallowed. “I guess I’ll call my sisters, then.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “Now boarding rows 20 thru 30,” the gate attendant said.

    I stood up and joined the lines of people queuing up to board American Airlines flight 126, a flight from Seattle to Miami with a layover here in LA. After my Ecstasy this morning, I was sure the Lord was sending me to Seattle to fight the Warlock that defeated Sister Louise. After Zi had dropped me off at LAX and I walked up to the ticket counter, I discovered Providence wanted me to go to Miami instead. I was confused, but it wasn’t my place to question Providence.

    I walked down the aisle, squeezing past other passengers, looking for my seat. I had seat 27b. Sitting in 27a, against the window, was a raven haired teenager, probably eighteen or nineteen, in a leopard print crop top and jean shorts. She was listening to music on her ipod while surfing the internet on her smart phone. I put my carry-on bag in the overhand bin and sat down in the seat next to her.

    Her phone rang and she rolled her eyes in annoyance and hung the phone up. “My brother,” she told me, shaking her head. “He still uses his phone as a phone, can you believe that?”

    I laughed, being polite. But what else was a phone for. I may look eighteen, but I was actually forty-four and I really didn’t get girls my apparent age. I glanced curious at her phone. What did people do with those smart phones, anyway. The girl’s phone chirped again.

    “Man, my brother really wants to see me,” she said. “It’s a shame I won’t be back home for a week.” She started texting her brother back. “Oh well, it couldn’t be that important. He probably just needs money. He’s always asking relatives for money.”

    “Oh,” I said politely.

    “Looks like we’re going to be plane buddies,” the girl said. “The guy who sat beside me from Sea-Tac just snored the entire way.”

    “I don’t snore,” I told the girl.

    “Good,” she said, relieved. “It was so annoying.”

    “I’m Theodora,” I told her, holding out my hand.

    She shook my hand. “Samantha,” she said, “but everyone calls me Antsy.”

    “Antsy?” I asked and couldn’t help my smile.

    She rolled her eyes. “Yeah, my dad gave it to me when I was a kid. I never could sit still for longer than a minute. I was always shifting in my seat. He said I had ants in my pants.”

    “Oh, that’s cute,” I told her.

    “I guess,” Antsy said, shifting in her seat. “I guess I still have problems sitting still. But I’m just so excited. I get to spend a week in Miami! I’m going to have so much fun!”

    “Are you visiting friends?” I asked her.

    “No,” she shook her head. “I was supposed to go with my friend Donna, but she had a family emergency. I would have canceled, but the trip’s all paid for and Donna insisted that I go. What about you, Theodora?”

    “Oh, I just felt like going to Miami,” I told her. “I kinda go where destiny takes me and today it’s telling me to go to Miami.”

    “Wow,” Antsy said, looking at me in amazement. “Do you even have a place to stay?”

    “Oh, I’m sure destiny will guide me to something.”

    She looked considering at me. “Well, maybe destiny led you to me. My hotel room has two beds, if you don’t mind staying with a stranger.”

    “Sure,” I told her, wondering how Antsy fit into God’s plan.

    “Good,” Antsy said, nodding her head seriously. “We’re going to have so much fun!”

    To be continued …


  • Camping with my little Brother and Sister

    Font size : +


    Steph and Ned get caught by their little sister Mia and are now in her mercy.

    It has been almost a year since my brother and I started getting closer than a brother and

    sister should be getting we have been playing with each other and fucking each other almost every day before and after school even after everyone in the house is asleep we would sneak into each other’s bedroom and sleep together and wake up with a pussy and ass full of cum and pee, Ned never really had to use the toilet I was his personal toilet and cum bucket and his little slut and I loved every moment of it.

    My mum sister brother and i were all sitting to have dinner i could see Ned squirming and giving me a naughty look i winked at him and asked myself to be excused and had to go do some teenage girl stuff, a few moments later Ned got up to go use the bathroom or other words (use me) we met in my ensuite bathroom i was already naked waiting for him i asked him witch hole is he going to use today my ass, pussy or mouth Ned went to kiss my lips firmly then went on to my clit and rolled his tongue up my slit then bent me over and darted his tongue into my asshole he looked up at me and pointed to my pussy i sat up on the bathroom sink and spread my legs for him Ned moved his face between my legs and started making out with my pussy all i wanted was his dick in me but the way he was fucking me with his tongue was orgasmic i was holding my hands over my mouth to stop myself from moaning i was arching back and forth i could feel myself getting ready to cum i gasped loudly and pushed my pussy outwards into Ned’s face splashing his lips in my creamy girl cum, i watched my little brother swab globs of my cum of his face and pointed his fingers towards me to have a taste i use to taste myself all the time when I masturbated i love the taste of my cum i sucked my cum of his fingers and pushed his cock inside me and told him he better fuck me.

    I felt a powerful stream of warm pee splash inside me my eyes began to roll as my pussy was being filled up with my brothers pee Ned then began to thrust his cock in me hard i swung my legs up over his shoulders and clawed his back and held him tight as his dick fucked me hard, his pee began to puddle out of me with each thrust making a very satisfying squelching noise, Ned slowed his pace and lunged into me deeper with his last few thrusts letting loose a large load of cum in my pussy it was a slight less powerful stream than his pee but it was satisfying me all the same.

    After we both snapped back to reality we realised we left the door open and in that door way we saw my little sister Mia poking her head in the doorway Ned was quick to grab her and pull her in and close the door behind us i stood there in front of our little sister half naked with cum and piss pouring out of my recently fucked pussy with the angriest expression on my face i went face to face with her

    “ok what did you see you pervert” i ranted at Mia

    she was acting all nosey trying to ask us if we were having sex and like an idiot i told her no she then pointed at my pussy letting me know there’s cum and something else dripping out of me i couldn’t really act innocent at that point “yes we were having sex okay” i told my annoying little sister then she started asking us all these weird questions did he cum inside you? has he cummed in your mouth yet? are you going to get fucked in the ass? did you use protection

    “since when did you become a whiz kid on sex” my brother snarled

    Mia then went on to say she watches porn to she’s given enough blowjobs to claim she’s sexually active my brother and i were completely stunned at how much of a little hoe our sister is but then again i was doing a lot worse when i was her age so i guess she had it coming yet again i was still mad that she caught us next thing i knew she would want something or she would dob on us i pulled Mia closer asking her what she wants to keep her quiet.

    I could smell something that made me lose my train of thought it smelt strong and a little salty and sweaty it was the smell of pussy but not my scent i moved my sisters hand to my nose and took a a whiff and asked her how long she was watching us

    “since Ned was eating your pussy” she replied

    she saw pretty much everything and she must of been fingering herself watching us

    “you were playing with yourself weren’t you you little hoe “i snapped at my sister

    she just went all cheeky and acted like she didn’t know what we were talking about being a little smart ass i pulled down her pants and saw that her panties were drenched i reached further to pull her panties down to see that her slit was dripping with her girl cum she not only fingered herself over her brother peeing inside her sister she orgasmed over the whole thing.

    Shocked at the discovery of how sexually active over our little sister is we didn’t know what to do with her i suggested to her to meet us in Ned’s bedroom after Mum and Dad goes to bed and we will talk about everything then we’ve already been gone from the table to long.

    Later that night after Mum and Dad kissed us all goodnight and went to bed i waited at least half an hour for them to fall asleep i then tip toed into my brothers bedroom as soon as I opened the door I was greeted by my brother slamming into me and deeply making out with me “I needed that so bad” my brother exclaimed I closed my eyes briefly savouring the moment of his soft lips meeting mine fearing that I may ever get to feel anything from my brother again.

    My little sister marches in like she owns the fucking place and sits in between us with that same cheeky grin on her face I decided to get things moving by asking her what she wants , Mia just sits there and giggles my stress levels began to rise I needed a smoke really bad I went towards Ned’s bedroom window to light up a cigarette and watched my little bitch of a sister from a distance watching her eyes as she thinks of a schemish little plan for herself.

    Mia pointed at my cigarette and told me she wanted more of them if that’s was all she wanted I was willing to sacrifice a whole packet to her, I went to hand Mia the box of cigarettes that cheeky grin soon returned to her bitchy face I knew there was more to her scheme she said she wants to smoke cigarettes while she watches me and Ned do what we normally do when nobody is around just before we got into everything I asked Mia is this all there’s no more tricks she nodded in excitement.

    Ned gave into his inner lust and pushed me onto the bed in front of his sister immediately pulling my pants down exposing my beautiful piss soaked pussy his cock soon sprung free in front of my pussy I spat in my hand and applied my hand to his cock labbering it up to slide inside my ass , my pussy has already taken a beating now its my asses turn I positioned his cock the entrance of my asshole Ned lunged deep inside my ass catching me of guard letting out a phased moan.

    My recent moan must have excited Mia as she had her hand in her pants while sucking on my cigarette she was really enjoying her big sister fucking her brother I wanted to see how much she could take I stopped Ned for a minute and gave him a wink I laid on the bed with my head hanging backwards in front of his cock I grasped Ned’s ass and pushed him forward and engulfed his whole cock down my throat making him fuck my throat hard, by this moment Mia was already half naked lightly touching herself I could smell her pussy odour all around the room.

    Mia started rubbing her clit harder as I forcefully push Ned’s cock down my throat I parted my finger in his ass cheeks and started tracing his asshole with my finger my mind continued to wonder about more things I could do to make my sister wet.

    I removed Neds saliva soaked cock from my throat and moved around and bent Ned over and probed his asshole with my tongue and slid it inside his asshole while moving my hand between his legs and jerked of his cock “I need to pee” Ned exclaimed, I gave my horny little sister a sexy look and aimed his cock over my forehead and waited, Mia sat forward eager to see while her fingers were half way in her dripping wet pussy, Ned’s cock let out a stream splashing against my tongue I let it splatter in my mouth flowing it all over the lower half of my mouth and aimed his stream all over my boobs and took the rest of his pee down my throat while I groped my soaked boobs, Mia could see my neck gulp as the pee travelled down my throat she increased the pace of her fingers inside her as I continued to suck Neds cock awaiting his warm cum till I heard my little sister yelp “cum in her ass! Cum in her ass!” Ned looked at me to get the all clear I nodded to him.

    I leaned back on the bed with my legs spread awaiting his cock to fill my ass Mia came closer to get a better look of her brothers cock slowly sliding inside her sisters ass Mia still had her fingers buried inside her pussy flickering them furiously watching Ned’s cock pump in and out of my asshole the faster he fucked me the more my pussy drenched and the more I shuddered at the feeling of him inside my tight little asshole Ned warned us both he was about to blow I felt his cock explode in my ass his cum traveling into my colon I then unexpectedly felt another hand rub my clit it wasn’t Ned’s hand it was my little sister and she knew exactly witch

    Spot and what method to use because she was pushing the right buttons my moans started to get a little to loud the feeling of a mans cum inside my ass and another hand rubbing my special spot was to much for me I had to muffle my head into the sheets so I didn’t wake up mum and dad, Mia continued rubbing I felt something burst inside my pussy my eyes went wide and my mind went all spacebound till I snapped back to reality and let out a loud sigh into the sheets and shot a large amount of liquid all over my little sisters hand Ned pushed my little sister out of the way and tried his best to lick every drop that came out of me.

    My recent orgasm took to much out of me I grasped Ned’s cheek begging him to let me sleep with him tonight I looked to the other side of the room seeing my sister squirming while her hand was trying her best to make herself cum I urged Ned to go help her it’s the least we can do for giving me a powerful orgasm.

    Ned looked at me and looked back at Mia we both nodded for him to go for it, Ned always made me cum with his fingers I know Mia is gonna love it Ned pushed Mia up against the wall and the last thing I saw was Ned fingering his little sister while deeply making out with her till I passed out asleep.

    The next morning I awoke naked the whole room smelt of pussy and cock I looked around and saw Mia asleep next to me with Ned lying asleep between her legs looks like more than fingering went on last night I looked into Mia’s cunt for any form of blood or penetration so looks like they didn’t fuck yet.

    While I spent my time waiting for the others to wakeup I had the greatest idea I woke both Ned and Mia up and suggested to them that we should go on another camping trip just the 3 of us there’s a camping reserve uptown from here and im sure mum and dad would let us if we tell them were going on a trip to bond well if they only knew what kind of bonding we are doing, we pitched the idea to our parents and they happily agreed for us to do it this weekend.

    With the camping trip only in 2 days we had a lot to look forward to Mia was eager to do everything Ned and I are doing were gonna have a lot of fun training our little sister.

    The day arrived for our camping trip Mia and I arrived at the camp site first as we had to wait for Ned to finish football training so it gave us to have some sister time.

    Mia and I spent an hour smoking together I asked her why she loves to smoke a lot she asked me the same question I told her it was because friends got me into it and its amazing to smoke after sex she gave me the most surprising answer she told me it makes her horny in a way I can see that its always exciting doing something naughty.

    I told Mia I was gonna show her something fun I urged her to pull her panties down I stared at her clit while taking a big draw from my cigarette and blew smoke all over her clit Mia shuddered in pleasure as she felt the hot smoke tingle her pussy activating her senses causing her pussy to drench I could smell her familiar juices from a mile away.

    I continued blowing smoke all over my little sisters clit even blew smoke inside her pussy this really got Mia horny she hugged me close and made out with me passing her own smoke into my mouth and from my mouth to hers, I found my way into her pussy as she found her way into mine we kept smoking with our free hands while passionately making out and moaning our smoke into each others mouth we picked up both our paces Cumming simultaneously on each others fingers panting like crazy to reach our breaths, we soon heard a car arrive it was Ned coming back from footy training.

    After we all set up our tent I hinted to Ned that I was thirsty and that Mia looked thirsty Mia looked back at us biting her lip looking nervous we stripped full on naked before creeping into our tent huddling up to each other

    “were should we begin” Ned asked while stroking his cock up and down.I

    I knew my little sister was a virgin and I personally believe she should stay that way I suggested to her that its time to fill that tight little ass of hers I demanded Ned to fuck his little sisters ass in front of me and give her the best anal cream pie possible.

    Mia crouched in front of me in a doggy position while I watched Ned mount her from behind and began poking his cock at her asshole

    “wait its her first time she needs lube” I warned them

    I met my way in between my two horny siblings and took Ned’s cock in my hand making his shaft grow as my hand moves up and down I pushed Ned aside and spread my younger sister’s ass cheeks apart and breathed my warm ashy breath over the top of her asshole before wriggling my tongue struggling to poke it inside her asshole till her asshole welcomed my tongue pushing further inside her I could Mia giggle as my tongue flapped around inside her ass.

    After withdrawing my ass stained tongue from my sisters asshole moving it straight into my brothers mouth then deeply sucking his cock getting it nice and slippery to pop into my little sister’s asshole.

    I layed in front of my siblings with my legs spread with a cigarette in my mouth and watched as my brother pushed his cock into my little sisters tight little asshole I saw the constipated expression on Mia’s face as her asshole slowly gets filled with more cock I kept walking her through the pain like a lady giving birth the pain was slowly overcoming her as I saw her laboured breathing grow louder I pushed her face into my pussy and felt her tongue and teeth dig into me as my brother pushed the rest of his cock inside her ass.

    My brother took no time easing his cock in her ass he went straight to ploughing my sisters ass rough and hard I could hear the muffled moans vibrate my pussy as she screamed inside me, I could see her fingers were already inside herself fingering to the rhythm of Ned’s cock.

    A few thursts later from Ned’s cock both Mia and I climaxed together, Ned soon followed by unloading a large dump of cum inside Mia’s asshole I noticed the sigh of relief on her face I went down to give her a kiss and asked her how does it feel to have an ass full of cum

    She went on saying it feels like she swallowed something really hot but in her ass instead.

    I let Mia continue to eat my pussy as I waited patiently for Ned’s cock to deflate enough for him to be able to pee but Mia’s constant gnawing at my clit was continually making my body squirm I wanted to save a few orgasms for my brother so I moved her head further

    Down to my asshole I told her to wait as I have a surprise for her.

    I pushed my asshole open a bit and managed to push out a load of cum into her awaiting mouth that Ned dumped inside me earlier I heard her little mouth gulp down my ass stenched cum out from me.

    Ned signalled me he was ready to pee I nodded for him to go for it I wanted to give Mia another little surprise.

    I worked Mia’s mouth at my cum covered asshole until I felt Mia get stopped in her tracks she began feeling the same flushing warm feeling in her ass as I do every night he was filling his little sisters ass with pee

    “hes peeing in my bumb! Hes peeing in my bumb” Mia excitedly exclaimed

    The third and final surprise commenced as I spread my pussy lips wide and busted out a gush of pee all over my little sisters face drenching her hair coating her lips she tried her best to swallow as much pee as possible struggling to keep it down her throat.

    I watched her face swallow small amounts of pee it was springing life back to my pussy

    “I better be getting dick inside me tonight!” I yelled to my brother as he filled my little sisters gaping asshole with his hot pee.

    I watched as Ned withdrew his cock from Mia’s ass I saw spurts of pee fly out of her ass making little popping sounds I made my way to my sisters ass and held my mouth over her asshole and gently caressed her ass to calm Mia after having 2 warm liquids inside her.

    I stroked Mia’s asshole giving her a little push with my finger till she let out a stream of my brothers cum infused pee pouring into my mouth I gulped down my brothers pee while working my fingers into my pussy savouring the taste of his pee and cum mixed together with the added flavour of the insides of my little sisters asshole.

    My little sister’s ass enclosed pee started to reseed I decided to keep the last mouthful of my brothers pee in my mouth for a while I turned Mia around and openly kissed her passing my brothers pee from my mouth to her mouth hearing her swallow it down just made my pussy drench even more I pushed Mia onto the ground and continued making out with her smashing my pussy into hers and grinding on each others clit.

    As I was humping my little sister Ned came up behind me and slammed his cock into my asshole pounding the fuck out of it pushing my pussy into Mia’s pussy making me slam her harder, the harder Ned thrusted the louder I moaned, the more I moaned the more harder I grinded on Mia then she moaned louder we had our own little trio thing going on.

    I felt Ned dump a huge load in my ass causing my pussy to tense up and let out a large creamy hot squirt all over Mia’s pussy I saw the immense relief on her face as my warm liquid drizzled all over her pleasurable pussy.

    Once Ned finished cumming in my bumb I removed his cock from my ass it was all slimy with my ass juices I ordered Mia to suck my ass juices of his cock while I deeply ate her asshole just to get the rest of that cock flavour from my little sisters asshole.

    I called Mia over to lye down and told her I had a fresh load of cum for her to push from my asshole but I told her to close her eyes and mouth I pushed out all of my brothers cum all over her face drenching her little freckled face in his cum.

    For the rest of the night if we needed to go to the bathroom we decided to use Mia as this night was her first night of our little pee play fun so she became our human toilet whenever Ned needed to pee he would ram his cock in her ass and fill her asshole with his warm golden pee and she would spray it all over me from her asshole keeping my whole naked body warm or she would drink straight from his cock and swallow every drop but when I needed to pee I made sure it was always in different spots I managed to piss all over her pussy, face, asshole, asscheeks and even sit on her face and pee directly into her mouth I made sure I could see her neck watching her swallow every drop.

    The fun didn’t stop with Mia as she was our human toilet I was the human cum bucket I got all 3 of my holes pounded all night from Ned my asshole was full of cum as well as my pussy and for my mouth the more loads I swallow the more pee I gain more for my little sister, even when Mia needed to cum she would sit on my face and ride my lips till she squirts in my mouth sometimes I will cumswap Mia’s squirt with either Ned or Mia.

    At the end of the night we took turns sleeping with Ned’s cock in our ass, we made sure Ned drank a lot of water before he went to bed so we could wake up with an asshole full of pee.

    All through the night I could smell my little sisters pussy odour fill the tent as I could hear Ned’s pee flush the insides of Mia’s asshole, Once it was my turn I slept with a full asshole without warning during the night I could feel hotness rise in my asshole feeling Ned’s pee inside me all through the night.

    The next morning both my sister and I woke up needing to pee and being full of pee, while Ned was asleep Mia and I showered eachother in our pee from both holes drenching eachother we knew our whole family harmony has improved beyond any sibling relationships ever could.

    AND ACHIMVW IF YOU ARE READING THIS BE LIKE EVERYONE ELSE AND JERK OF OVER THE STORY INSTEAD OF PROOF READING IT


  • Space Farm

    Font size : +


    Two sisters are possessed by a strange life-form

    Space Farm
    By Homealone_447

    Leila and Carol were saying goodbye to their mother as her small carrier gained altitude and headed to the closest bazaar to bring provisions. The three women were part of a small group of ranchers that settled in the seventh planet of the Dogada system. The local species of the planet were perfect to commercialize in the meat market.

    The young sisters were excited because now that Leila had turned eighteen, their mother trusted the maintenance of the ranch to them for the first time and they were not going to let her down. At least that was Carol’s idea, which was one year older than her sister. Leila saw this as an opportunity to explore beyond the ranch’s fence. The forbidden side.

    When the spaceship disappeared into the star filled sky, the sisters went inside the house and talked about the next day’s chores.

    “I think we should go to bed early. We have a lot of work to do tomorrow. I’ll prepare the animal’s vitamins and you’ll feed the capsules to them,” Carol said.

    “Hey, who made you the boss?” Leila said heatedly.

    “Come on, don’t be like that,” Carol responded.

    “Fine.” Leila said quickly with a glimmer in her eye, “I’ll go to bed.”

    Leila decided that tonight will not be a waste. As soon as her sister was in bed, she was going out of the ranch to explore.

    Carol knew the rebellious nature of her sister and it was suspicious that Leila had given in too easily. She had to keep an eye on her.

    ***

    Just as planned, one hour later Leila was standing at the fence’s main gate. When she was little, before her father past away, he had told her that there were many terrible things beyond the fence and she should never go out there. For many years, she had seen men with guns explore the lands beyond the walls and they had always come back unharmed. Maybe it wasn’t so dangerous after all. She had to see for herself. She wasn’t planning to go far anyway.
    Leila opened the gate and stepped beyond the fence for the first time in her life. Even though it was late at night, the land was illuminated by bright stars scattered across the sky, and Leila could see as far as the golden mountains that broke the horizon many miles away.

    “I’ll explore close to the gate, just in case. This is going to be awesome!” Leila thought excitedly.

    Less than a hundred yards from the gate, Leila found a weird ground formation near some large rocks. She looked at it from a safe distance.

    “What is this thing? It looks like a plant or a fungus. I don’t remember seeing it in the species catalog.”

    Leila walked a little closer. The strange object was just a few inches tall and extended irregularly across the floor for several feet. It had a few holes scattered along the surface that seemed to go deep into the ground. There was a hole in the center that was bigger than the other ones.

    “Wow! It looks really cool. Maybe this is a new species that no one had seen before and they’ll name it after me!” she thought.

    Leila heard a noise behind her and turned her head, scared.

    “Who is there?” she said out loud.

    While she tried to find the source of the noise, Leila didn’t notice the tentacle squirming her way. Sprouting from one of the plant’s small openings, the tentacle squirmed nearer, curved behind her and shot a poisonous dart into Leila’s neck.

    “Ouch!”

    Leila felt the painful sting. The little object pierced through her delicate skin and injected its venom. The young woman felt the burning sensation spreading quickly as the world around her started to spin and fade away.

    “Oh, God! What is happening? I feel diz…”

    She couldn’t finish the last word. Leila collapsed to the ground as the cocktail of chemicals spread through her body. Strangely, just before she lost consciousness, she felt her nipples swelling.

    ***

    A few hours later, Leila opened her eyes and saw her sister leaning over her. Leila was lying on her bed feeling lightheaded and confused.

    “Carol… what happened?” Leila asked with a whisper.

    “That’s what I want to know. I found you lying naked on the ground, just outside the fence,” Carol responded, “what were you doing out there?”

    “I’m sorry… I wanted to explore and… I don’t remember what happened,” Leila explained.

    “You scared the hell out of me. I didn’t find you in your room and then I saw the gate alarm blinking. I went out there and found you unconscious,” Carol said.

    “Please don’t tell mom. Nothing really happened. I’m sure I just slipped and hit my head, but I’m fine now.”

    “And what about your clothes?” Carol asked

    “There is nothing about it. You know I like being naked and there is nobody around here but you and me.” Leila tried to justify, although it was true that she enjoyed being naked and her sister knew it.

    “You are crazy! What am I gonna do with you?” Carol said a little more relaxed. “Ok, get some rest. We still have a lot of work to do tomorrow.”

    “Ok, good night sis,” Leila responded while Carol walked out of the room.

    Leila quickly fell asleep and started dreaming. She saw a vivid image of the fungus she discovered. It was unique and they would definitely name it after her…

    Leila saw herself lying on the ground with her eyes open. She was looking up at the stars but she wasn’t looking at all. A myriad of sensation revolved in her mind without making any sense. She felt scared and happy, excited and disgusted. A light breeze caressed her soft skin making her aware of the wetness in her pussy. She felt horny, very horny.

    Leila sat on the ground with her eyes still staring forward and her arms limp by her sides. Something in the back of her mind was telling her what to do. It was like an invisible energy forcing her to stand up and remove her clothes. She felt the irresistible need to get closer to the fungus.

    Leila moved uneasily on her bed, worried and scared. Without waking up, she let out a soft gasp as she saw in her dream two large tentacles emerging from the ground formation, waving menacingly in the air.

    She saw herself standing rigidly beside the creature. But she was not frozen with fear. She was just standing there like a robot, expressionless and unafraid, doing nothing.
    With an empty look in her eyes, Leila walked forward until she stepped over the ground formation while the tentacles moved around her. A third tentacle appeared just beside her feet.
    The bigger appendage wrapped around her waist and lifted her in the air while another tentacle approached her mound and curved over like a snake ready to strike.

    An instant later, the tentacle penetrated her pussy! It stretched her vaginal walls delightfully, all the way to the deepest corner of her warm wet cavity.

    On her bed, Leila clutched the sheets tightly and moaned. Her nipples began to swell, mirroring the image she was seeing in her dream, which felt more real every passing second.

    As the first appendage pumped her body furiously, reaching the bottom of her pussy every time, another tentacle squirmed beneath Leila’s frail form and aimed at her anal entrance. In an instant, it stabbed forward and entered with full force into her ass. Leila felt the flexible pole pushing deeper and deeper inside of her, stretching her anus to the limit as her arousal climbed higher on her subjugated mind.

    The tentacles churned and twitched within her tight body, bringing her inevitably closer to climax. Leila didn’t understand what was happening but she didn’t care. Her pussy and ass twitched and pulsed following the rhythm of the powerful penetrations that rocked her body in the air, threatening to go beyond her limits and fill her body completely with tentacle meat. Meanwhile, a forth tentacle projected from another hole of the fungus’s surface.

    The tentacle reached high in the air, close to Leila’s bouncing head… And entered her mouth! Pushing past through her lips and down her throat.

    The enthralled woman’s mind was almost in shock from the extreme sensations while her whole body strained from the unbelievable ravishing. The three tentacles seemed to compete with each other over which could go deeper inside of her. Leila felt her impeding orgasm getting closer and closer…

    And she climaxed! Her body trembled uncontrollably from potent spasms that never seemed to end, fired up by the fat tentacles that kept fucking her inexorably in all her holes at the same time.

    In her bedroom, Leila’s body trembled and jolted as her pussy contracted over and over. Like in her dream, she was having an orgasm.

    Finally, one appendage was retrieved from her mouth, allowing her to catch her breath while her arms hung limply from absolute exhaustion. However, Leila was unaware that an enormous tentacle, larger and thicker than the others, was emerging slowly from the center of the creature.
    Leila stared into the sky, moaning softly as the remaining tentacles vacated her pussy and ass. Meanwhile, the monstrous tentacle prepared for a final, body wrecking, penetration…
    With a swift, strong move, the thick pole shoved into Leila’s body! The slim woman’s abdomen expanded outwardly to accommodate the giant member while Leila screamed from utter surprise.
    The astonished woman could barely register what was happening as her insides were pushed apart to make room for such an enormous piece of meat.

    A brief moment later, Leila felt her belly swell even more while a hot, gooey substance was sprayed directly into her womb. The sticky sperm was too much for her to keep inside and erupted out of her pussy!

    Leila was living her dream as if she was really there. She arched her back on the bed while she rubbed her clitoris with frantic fingers. Carol, who came back to check on her sister, was standing by the bed silently watching her sister masturbate.

    Carol knew she shouldn’t be there. Leila looked fine… more than fine, and she deserved her privacy. Yet Carol couldn’t take her eyes off her sister’s hand as Leila began to convulse from another dreamy orgasm. Carol felt her own pussy stirring.

    What am I doing here? I’m getting horny watching my own sister masturbate. I better give her some privacy…” Carol thought and silently walked away.

    ***

    The next morning, Carol was having breakfast when Leila walked naked into the dining room. The night before, Leila had told her sister that she liked to walk around in the nude and now she needed to prove it.

    “Hey! Why are you still naked?” Carol asked surprised.

    “I told you I like it. There is no one else within miles of our farm anyway. I’ll do my chores like this all day,” Leila responded.

    “You are crazy. Are you having breakfast?” Carol asked, accepting her sister’s wild nature.

    “I’m not hungry. I’ll eat something later.”

    Leila walked out to the field carrying a vitamin capsule and approached one of the farm animals. The official name of the beasts was “kaberians” but Leila called them meatballs. The kaberians resembled creatures from prehistoric times on Earth. They had fat, round bodies about the size of a small elephant, with hard, rugged skin, thick legs, and a parrot-like beak in the middle of their large heads.

    Leila was still thinking about last night’s incident. “I remember something about a strange fungus but why did I fall unconscious and why was I naked? Maybe I’ll have to go back there to find out.

    “Ok meatball, open your mouth and swallow this. We don’t want you to get sick do we?” Leila said to the creature.

    As Leila leaned over to drop the capsule in the animal’s mouth, the sensitive nose of the beast detected a particular scent that floated in the air.

    After several million years of evolution on this planet, the beast knew that this special scent meant only one thing… sex! The animal’s cock quickly emerged from within its body and projected forward. It was huge!

    Leila gasped as she looked up and saw the large, exposed phallus.

    “What the hell? “

    Leila watched the cock grow even larger right in front of her eyes.

    Why is he so excited? This is not mating season…” Leila wondered.

    She knelt down to have a better look. The phallus was small compared to the whole size of the creature but it was huge compare to human standards. Unexpectedly, her pussy twitched hard and her heart started to beat faster.

    “Oh my God! Look how big it is!” She said to herself.

    The fascinated woman couldn’t take her eyes off the creature’s cock. She lost track of the time as she stared at the pulsating phallus. It became difficult to organize her thoughts because of the insistent tingling in her pussy.

    What would happen if I…?” Leila moved her head a little closer to the large member, “No, I can’t do this. It’s too weird. I better go before I do something… bad.

    Leila walked away wondering why she had felt that way. The mushy sensation between her legs made her excitement very evident.

    Something is happening to me. I’ve never felt this horny in my life! I am afraid this is going to be a long day.

    ***

    It really was a long, arduous day. Leila had to watch many cocks grow in her proximity and made it really difficult to finish her work without giving in to her sinful cravings. Finally night came and she went right to bed hoping she could relax. But not even one minute after she fell asleep, she began to dream again…

    Her body was expanding to accommodate the massive phallus of the fungus. The tentacle ejaculated buckets of sperm inside her slim body…

    But Leila’s belly was not only bloating in her dream. Something had grown inside of her womb overnight and now she lay on her bed looking like a pregnant woman.

    Suddenly, her dream vanished along with everything else. Her mind went completely blank. Leila opened her eyes, oblivious to her surroundings, while a strange feeling intensified within her loins. She couldn’t think about anything except one thing. Birth!

    Leila sat on the bed with a stiff, robotic motion. She stared fixedly at the wall in front of her. Her controlled mind started to function again but only with one specific purpose. She was selecting an appropriate place in the farm to give birth. Her belly shuddered as something squirmed and twitched inside, eager to get out.

    When Leila discerned the best place, she got up and started walking.

    ***

    The enthralled woman stepped silently out of the house and walked the short distance to the carrier’s hangar. It was secluded enough to provide the privacy that she needed.

    The contractions in her belly were getting more frequent. Leila instinctively lied down on the hard floor and spread her legs while her pussy started to leak a gooey white substance.

    She moaned as a rounded figure appeared between her lubricated pussy lips. The object was some sort of long, segmented egg that slid out slowly, stretching the girl’s tight cavity. Leila arched her back and screamed out loud from the sudden rush of pleasure.

    The process lasted a few minutes later until the egg was completely expelled and the exhausted woman collapsed to the floor. The weird object lay immobile next to her within a pool of slime.
    A moment later, Leila woke from her entrancement as fast as she fell into it. She looked around, wondering where she was…

    “What the hell! What am I doing here?”

    Then she looked down…

    “And what the fuck is that?!”

    Leila looked at her oozing pussy and at the slime all over her smeared thighs and soon realized that the seed-like object lying on the floor had come from within her. She also realized something even more frightening…

    “Shit! The dream I had about the tentacles really happened! And it put that thing inside of me!”
    “I better get out of here before Carol sees this!”

    Leila ran straight to her room and jumped into bed. She couldn’t sleep for the rest of the night, truly preoccupied about the bizarre situation.

    ***

    The next morning, despite her worries about the recent events, Leila continued tending the creatures. To make matters worse, she felt even hornier than the day before.

    I’m going to have to destroy that thing that came out of me. If Carol finds out, she is going to tell mom. I’ll do it as soon as she goes into the vitamins’ lab,” Leila thought.

    She approached the first kaberian and looked between his legs.

    Shit! This meatball is getting horny again,” Leila thought, then she said out loud, “You are not going to do this every time you see me, are you?”

    Without thinking, Leila went down to her knees and grabbed the kaberian’s cock. She surprised herself by doing this, yet she didn’t let go. She looked at the phallus up close not sure what to do next.

    “It’s so big!” Leila thought.

    The teen’s heart was pounding so hard she could feel it in her chest. Her breathing became deep and loud. Seconds later, she was wrapping her overstretched lips around the creature’s meat. Leila was aware that this was really wrong but an irresistible force compelled her to do it. She couldn’t stop herself.

    Leila would have never imagined that the first time she put a penis in her mouth was going to be a kaberian’s and that it was going to be this big. She could only fit a few inches but it was enough to fill her mouth completely.

    The kaberian, stimulated by the warm, wet sensation on his sensitive pole, started pouring lubricating fluid inside Leila’s suckling mouth.

    The creature started moving its cock back and forth and Leila stayed in place, taking his cock all the way to her throat. Her pussy was twitching in sync with the animal’s motions. She was so excited that it was almost as if the creature was penetrating her pussy.

    It didn’t take long before the kaberian had enough and discharged an incredible amount of sperm inside Leila’s mouth. At that moment, Leila climaxed too!

    The creature kept spraying gush after gush of warm fluid and Leila swallowed as much as she could but most of it dribbled down to the ground.

    After almost one minute, the kaberian’s sperm supply was finally empty and Leila’s stomach was bulging from the unbelievable amount of cum churning inside.

    Oh my God! I can’t believe I did this. I must have swallowed a gallon of cum!” Leila thought with amazement.

    “Ok meatball, you fed me, now I’ll feed you. Take your vitamins,” Leila said as she threw a big, greenish capsule into the beast’s mouth.

    I think I better go to the hangar now to destroy that thing,” Leila thought as she walked away swaying her hips.

    ***

    When Leila steeped into the hangar, she looked at the place where she had left the seed and stopped astounded.

    “Shit! It changed. It wasn’t like that when I left last night.”

    Leila knelt by the egg and examined it closely. It was twice as big and it had an opening at the top. Thin black tentacles surrounding the base helped to keep it straight up and a gooey substance spread all around it.

    “It has grown so much. I can’t believe this thing was inside of me yesterday.”

    Unexpectedly, the top of the egg split open and a small yellowish tentacle waved upward.
    Leila jolted backwards landing on her ass, “Shit!”

    The tentacle extended further out as it curved toward Leila. She looked at it with amazement but she didn’t move. Something in the back of her mind told her it was safe.

    “This thing is alive!”

    The flexible tendril waved between the woman’s legs, getting closer to her pussy. Leila watched as a familiar dizziness clouded her thoughts and her eyes lost focus. Seemingly out of nowhere, an image popped in her mind. It was the fungus fucking her. She wanted it to fuck her.

    Right then, the small tentacle penetrated her pussy.

    “Ahhh!” Leila moaned.

    She felt an unbelievable rush expanding across her entire body. The tendril squirmed inside her vaginal cavity, pushing its way further in, while her mind became overwhelmed by a multitude of sensations that blocked even the slightest hint of reasoning.

    Leila was once again under complete control of the creature. She didn’t notice a second tentacle projecting upward from the egg until the enthralled woman saw it waving in front of her face. She just kept moaning, unable to do anything else.

    With a swift move, the tentacle pierced into her mouth. Leila opened her eyes wide, reacting to the sudden invasion. She felt the appendage pushing beyond her throat, into her esophagus. Instead of being scared, Leila’s arousal increased even higher.

    The tentacle sank deeper and deeper until it reached Leila’s belly. Then it began to suck the kaberian’s sperm out of the woman’s body! Her stomach deflated slowly as the fluid was pumped across the hollow tendril into the egg’s main body.

    When the last drop of sperm left her belly, Leila reached an incredible climax. Her eyes rolled back and her legs trembled at each side of the egg. It felt to her like she was being rewarded for her good behavior.

    Moments later, the appendages were pulled from her mouth and pussy and Leila fell exhausted to her side. Her self-control gradually came back but the wonderful feeling of satisfaction lingered in her mind, making it difficult to concentrate.

    Only after several minutes was Leila able to stand up and walk away. She was still so delighted from the overwhelming experience that she completely forgot why she had come to the hangar.
    Leila’s state of mind was completely different from the day before and now the bizarre ravaging she just endured seemed so normal; it seemed so right. The creature needed to be fed and she loved feeding the creature.

    This was absolutely fantastic! My belly is so empty now that I feel horny again,” Leila thought, and then corrected, “Did I say horny? I meant hungry. Shit, I guess I feel both.

    Leila was barely out of the hangar’s front door when something caught her attention.

    “Hey, there is one of the podonts!”

    The podonts were local creatures useful to move and carry heavy objects. Despite their aggressive appearance, they were very docile and controllable. A few of them were kept inside the farm in case they were needed. They were hairless creatures that walked on two legs that looked strangely human but the rest of its body was bulky as a buffalo’s and its horn topped head looked simian. Leila immediately got the idea to use one of them but for a very different purpose than usual.

    “Hello my friend, I’m so happy I found you.”

    As the beast picked up the scent emanating from Leila’s body, his cock began to grow rapidly.
    “Look at that, you are getting excited already. That makes two of us.”

    Leila sat on the ground beside the podont’s large body and gently grabbed its big cock.

    “Oh god! Your cock is so hard and warm. It’s almost as big as the kaberian’s.”

    Leila moved under the animal and crawled closer to the large, pulsating cock.

    I don’t know what’s happening to me but I can’t stop doing this.” Leila thought as she licked the tip of the podont’s phallus, already picturing that enormous rod lodged inside her throat.

    The horny woman opened her mouth wide and swallowed the head of the cock in front of her. Once again, her heart was beating almost out of her chest from sexual exhilaration.

    The podont felt the warm lips engulfing his sensitive organ and took a small step forward, shoving his cock deeper between Leila’s lips, reaching beyond her throat.

    ***

    Back at the farm house, inside the lab, Carol was wondering where was her sister.
    Where the hell is Leila? She was supposed to be back here picking up the vitamins for the rest of the animals,” Carol wondered, “she has been acting very weird lately. I better go find her to make sure she is ok.

    Carol checked the grassland first, confirming that Leila was not there. Then she headed to the hangar. Just before she stepped in, she heard some grunting noises on one side of the building.

    I hear something back here. It sounds like a podont,” Carol thought.

    “Oh my God! Leila!” Carol screamed as she saw the bizarre scene.

    Leila was on her hand and knees and the large beast was fucking her from behind. Her moans of pleasure mixed with the grunts of the excited podont as the beast pumped the woman’s pussy with all his might.

    “Leila! What is happening?! “ Carol asked to her oblivious sister, then she exclaimed, “Oh my God! The podont is fucking my sister!

    Leila was completely unaware that her sister was there. The gigantic cock furiously pumping her body was her main and only focus.

    “Leila, please! Move away!” Carol pleaded as she knelt in front of her sister. Leila’s was mildly cross-eyed and even then she didn’t acknowledge the presence of Carol.

    It is almost like she can’t see me! Is she moaning from pleasure?” Carol asked herself very confused.

    Carol stood up and pulled at the podont’s arm but she couldn’t move it one inch. The animal was also too busy to notice her.

    “Please get off my sister. Leave her alone!”

    She couldn’t avoid looking at the large phallus pushing in and out of Leila’s pussy and wondered how the enormous beast hadn’t broken her sister in two.

    How can she fit that thing inside of her? It is almost like she is helping him!

    Without a warning, the beast exploded in climax, discharging a large amount of sperm in Leila’s pussy. The hot fluid gushed out of the tight cavity splattering everywhere, including Carol’s face.

    “Aagh!”

    The podont had an enormous reserve of sperm and it pumped stream after stream of thick fluid inside Leila’s bulging belly. When Leila felt her vaginal cavity filled beyond possible, she dislodged the phallus and turned around, engulfing it with her mouth, She was trying to catch every last drop of sperm inside of her body.

    Oh my God! Leila is doing this willingly. What is happening to her?” Carol thought worriedly.

    The older sister couldn’t watch anymore and ran away from the horny couple, “I have to call mom. She will know what to do!”

    Carol reached home and sat on her bed, thinking about the situation. If she let her mom know about it, she would be in a lot of trouble for sure. “Mom will never trust me again with the farm maintenance and I would certainly be punished for not taking care of Leila.

    She swiped one finger along her face, cleaning some of the sperm, “My face is totally smeared with the podont’s semen. It is so sticky.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Leila was back in the hangar, offering her body to the growing fungus. The knowledge that she was helpless to her burning desire for the creature made it even more exciting. She was now a sex slave and her pussy twitched just thinking about it.

    “Go on my lover; push your fat tentacles inside of me…”

    As if the fungus could hear her, one tentacle projected up in the air, aiming at the girl’s pussy and another forcefully penetrated her mouth!

    “Mmmph!” Leila moaned

    Leila felt an incredible bliss as the lubricated appendage twirled inside of her, reaching desperately for food. The bewildered woman felt her belly flattening slowly as the podont’s sperm flowed through the hollow tentacle into the creature’s body.

    Moments later, Leila was sitting on the floor, enjoying the lingering aftermath of another orgasm.

    My belly is completely flat again, but now I feel so empty,“ Leila thought, already considering another visit to the kaberian herd.

    ***

    Carol went to sleep still undecided about what to do. In the middle of the night, she wiggled uneasy on her bed.

    She was dreaming that she was surrounded with enormous cocks spraying cum all over her body. She could feel an unnerving combination of disgust and exhilaration as the thick goo slithered down her face and her chest to the bed below.

    Carol dreamt about another cock spraying warm fluid all over her crotch. She couldn’t understand why she felt so excited. It felt so real. She was on the brink of an orgasm…

    At that instant, Carol woke up and saw with astonishment that her sister was eagerly licking her pussy. Then everything became blurry…. She climaxed!

    Carol’s body trembled and twisted under the convulsing shock waves of ecstasy while Leila kept her mouth attached to her sister’s swollen clitoris. Every touch of Leila’s wet tongue sent a blissful spark that prolonged Carol’s climax for the longest time.

    ***

    At last, Carol’s orgasm subsided as she lay limply on the bed, trying to catch her breath. Leila looked up at her with a grin of satisfaction.

    “I knew you would like it…” Leila said mischievously.

    When Carol recovered from the sinful experience she recoiled from her sister, trying to understand what just happened.

    “Oh my God Leila. What were you doing to me?” Carol asked with bewilderment, and then she added, “First you have sex with the podont and now this. What is happening to you?”

    “Sorry sis. I can’t help it. I feel so horny all the time,” Leila responded.

    “I’m gonna have to tell mom. I don’t care if she punishes us for life,” Carol said angrily.

    “Maybe that’s a good idea. But there is something you should see before you call her,” Leila said.

    “See what? What are you talking about?”

    “C’mon. I’ll show you,” Leila said as she walked out the room signaling her sister to follow her.

    ***

    Carol and Leila walked into the hangar and Carol saw immediately the large weird formation on the floor. It was thick and spread across two meters with some sort of egg in the middle.

    “Shit! What is that?!”

    “It is my new lover,” Leila responded calmly.

    “Your what?!” Carol asked perplexed, looking at her sister. The fungus

    Carol didn’t see the small tentacle coming out from one of the fungus’ holes. The creature shot a poisoned dart, the same way it did to Leila a few days earlier. The poison acted immediately and Carol felt her legs go weak. In seconds, she crumbled into her sister’s arms.

    “Don’t worry sis. I’ve got you,” Leila said lovingly.

    Leila carried her sister near the creature’s main body as a slim tentacle was already protruding from another hole. Carol wasn’t unconscious but she was unable to think clearly.

    “What’s happening…” Carol asked barely audible.

    “It’s ok honey, you are gonna love this,” Leila responded to her sister.

    Leila watched the tentacle extend more while it analyzed Carol’s body. Finally, the fungus found the right spot and…

    “Go on my darling. Make her feel as good as I do,” Leila said as if the fungus needed some encouragement.

    The creature shoved its tentacle deep inside Carol’s pussy!

    Carol opened her eyes wide and screamed from the sudden penetration. It was so confusing. She wanted to believe this was all a dream but she remembered waking up. The tentacle just pushed deeper, wiggling delightfully inside her tight cavity, touching nerves she didn’t know she had.

    Leila moved around her sister and watched the tentacle with admiration. She wished it was her being probed so deeply, so wonderfully.

    “God! This is so exciting!” Leila said.

    Two more segmented tentacles protruded from the creature’s body. They surrounded Carol’s trembling body with a mysterious purpose.

    “What are these tentacles going to do? Carol has no food inside of her,” Leila wondered.

    Carol moaned loudly as the two new tentacles positioned at both sides of her head. The tip of the appendages opened up like a flower in bloom and pressed hard against each of Carol’s ears, projecting several microscopic tendrils inside of her head. Carol gasped as she felt a subtle tickling in her brain.

    In a matter of seconds, a spark of realization popped inside Carol’s mind. She began to understand her purpose; her reason to exist. She had to serve him, the creature, her Master. Carol’s nipples swelled and her pussy twitched around the tentacle, sucking it further inside.

    As the new guidance for her life was imprinted in her brain forever, Carol’s arousal increased more and more until she couldn’t take it anymore. She climaxed harder than ever before! Her eyelids fluttered and all her muscles trembled in ecstasy. Her head remained in place, pinned between the mind controlling tentacles.

    Leila rubbed her pussy eagerly and observed fascinated as her sister was being reprogrammed. She finally understood why her own behavior had changed so much in the last few days. Now she knew why she was so horny all the time…

    “The fungus must have done the same thing to me! This is so hot!”

    … And most importantly, now she knew why feeding the creature gave her so much pleasure. Leila pictured herself kneeling on top of the creature she’d found outside the main gate while two tentacles fucked her mind and another two fucked her pussy and ass. She climaxed too!

    Both sisters shivered and contorted under the throes of many more orgasms. Both sisters were now slaves with a mission.

    ***

    A few hours later, Leila was lying on the grassland with her legs spread wide apart. She was eagerly waiting for one of the farm’s caterbugs to move on top of her. The strange creature had its three foot cock already erect and ready.

    “Come on cutie. Fill me with your cock. I need your sperm so badly!” Leila pleaded.

    The pinkish caterbugs resembled a large caterpillar with legs. They were another endemic species that grew well in the small planet. Their meat was considered exquisite and they were the most valuable assets in the farm, but given the size of its cock and the large amount of sperm stored in its body, now it was priceless for Leila.

    The huge bug-like creature moved closer to Leila with a desperately slow pace, aiming its cock at her burning pussy.

    “Please hurry babe. I need your cock now!”

    With an unexpected sudden move, the caterbug projected its cock forward, missing her pussy and penetrating Leila’s tight ass, stretching her anus delightfully.

    “Ahh!”

    Leila felt a mind-blowing combination of pleasure and pain as the animal kept moving forward. She felt her whole abdomen expand to make room for the fat cock being pushed inside of her.

    “Oh, yes! Your cock is soo big!”

    A large bulge was clearly visible on Leila’s belly as the caterbug shoved its cock deeper within her body. Leila burrowed her fingers on the ground, anchoring herself in place. She wanted more!

    ***

    Carol was still in the hangar, waking up after falling unconscious from her orgasmic overdose.

    “What happened? Where am I?” She mumbled.

    It took her a moment to gather her senses but when she saw the fungus’ main body inches beside her, Carol jumped scared.

    “Shit! What am I doing lying next to this thing?” Carol said out loud.

    “I remember walking in with Leila but then everything became a blur,” Carol thought.

    She walked hurriedly out of the hangar, looking for Leila.

    “I have to find Leila. She has a lot of explaining to do about what the hell is going on here.”

    ***

    It didn’t take her long to find her sister. Leila’s moans of pleasure could be heard from far away.

    “God! Now she is fucking one of the caterbugs. What the hell is wrong with her?” Carol exclaimed.

    As Carol walked closer, she soon realized that her heart was pounding fast inside of her chest and her pussy was pulsating following the same rhythm.

    “Oh my God! I can see the beast’s cock bulging through her skin!” Carol thought as she knelt beside her sister.

    An instant later, the caterbug discharged it’s cum inside Leila’s squirming body!

    Leila felt the hot fluid spraying inside her belly, filling her body completely. Her eyes rolled up into her head from the sheer pleasure of getting more food for her master.

    “The caterbug is cuming inside of her!” Carol thought.

    Carol could hear the gargling sound of the sperm bubbling within of her sister until she saw her mouth filling up from the inside.

    “Shit! The sperm is coming out of her mouth!” Carol cryed out.

    Carol was astonished at the bizarre scene. She started to feel dizzy again as her breathing became deep and loud and her pussy jolted repeatedly with increasing intensity.

    “What is happening to me? Why am I so turned on by this?” Carol wondered.

    Carol’s pussy was already dripping lubricating fluid from her inexplicable sexual stimulation. Then, without even thinking about it, Carol leaned forward and licked the sperm that dribbled down her sister’s mouth.

    She was so overthrown by the delicious taste that she didn’t notice a silent creature, a flagora, moving behind her. “It tastes so good!”

    The flagora had perceived the strong and alluring smell of Carol and Leila’s pussies and it wanted some part of the action.

    Carol detected movement with the corner of her eye and turned her head, “A flagora! How didn’t I see it before?”

    The flagoras resembled plants, but they were animals. They used their large mouth at the end of its long neck to capture small animals, but it was also its main reproductive organ and Carol knew it.

    “Wow! Look at the length of its tongue,” Carol thought, looking at the animal’s open mouth.

    Carol stared at the waving appendage for a moment without realizing that her coherent thoughts started to vanish one by one. Something in the back of her head had been turned on and her mind spiraled down into a semiconscious state.

    She stood up and removed her bra without taking her eyes off the flagora’s long proboscis. Carol was now in a sort of hypnotic state that allowed her to think about only one thing… sex!

    The slim woman took a step forward and let the tip of the flagora’s tongue touch her nether lips. A lightening spark of pleasure traveled up and down her whole body making her nipples swell.

    “Ah…”

    The flagora detected the humid and warm opening offered to it and shoved its tongue a few inches deep inside Carol’s vaginal cavity.

    “Ahhh!” Carol moaned again.

    She bent her knees as the enormous mouth moved upward, piercing deeply into the woman’s tight body. For a brief moment, Carol recovered a bit of consciousness and considered moving away but the overpowering bliss radiating from her stretched pussy quickly erased that idea from her mind. She wanted more!

    She plunged herself down onto the large flexible tongue, burying almost the entire length of the limb inside of her body.

    As the flagora sensed the warm, cozy female enveloping its whole reproductive organ, it immediately began to secrete its semen from a series of openings on the tongue’s surface.

    Carol felt her belly enlarging as it was filled with the flagora’s cum which triggered an intense wave of pleasure that made her eyes roll back.

    The excess of sperm began to accumulat at the bottom of the flagora’s mouth while Carol’s stomach kept bloating with the hot, viscous fluid.

    Finally, Carol climaxed as well. She felt the blissful spasms of her contorting body sucking more sperm into her pussy just before her mind blanked out completely.

    That day, the sisters realized that the alluring power of the fungus’ aroma that emanated from their bodies was stronger than they ever imagined. Every male creature, regardless of their species, was now at their disposal to provide them with valuable sperm.

    Now, both sisters were efficient sperm receptacles at the service of the strange fungus that controlled their minds and bodies.

    ***

    Later that day, Carol and Leila were back in the hangar.

    “This is so wrong. We shouldn’t be doing this but… I can’t stop myself,” Carol said to Leila.

    “Now you know how I feel. Isn’t it wonderful?” Leila responded, then, looking at a tubular tentacle emerging from the fungus she said, “Look! He wants you to feed him.”

    “It won’t hurt me, right?” Carol asked worried.

    “Did you enjoy it when the flagora fucked you? This is going to feel even better,” Leila said reassuring her sister.

    The fungus’ tentacle followed the heat that emanated from Carol’s burning pussy. Carol looked down at the waving appendage as it got closer to her. She was nervous and eager at the same time.

    The instant Carol felt the appendage pushing deep into her body, an overwhelming feeling of submission cluttered her mind. Her face quickly became slack and emotionless.

    Meanwhile, Leila was kneeling beside her sister, watching another tentacle move around her hips, aiming at her pussy.

    “Yes, my Master. I am full of sperm for you,” Leila said. The limb pierced into Leila as the young woman moaned from the delightful sensation.

    The women’s bellies quickly flattened as the fluid was sucked out from their bodies. Leila caressed her sister’s breast, admiring her enthralled empty stare. She knew perfectly well that Carol was enjoying this as much as herself. Leila couldn’t be happier that Carol was now devoted to the fungus too.

    ***

    During the following days, Carol and Leila spent the day fucking the farm animals from dusk ‘till dawn. They just couldn’t get enough and they knew their master was always hungry.

    “Are you ready sis?” Leila asked Carol.

    Carol was flat on her belly over the soft grass and a giant kaberian was standing above her with its cock just inches from her anal entrance.

    “Yes! I want his cock all the way inside of my ass,” Carol said with the certainty that her rewired mind gave her.

    After Leila aimed the kaberian’s cock at Carol’s anus, the beast took a step forward, burying his enormous phallus into the slim woman’s body.

    “Agghh!”

    Carol felt the fat cock pushing her insides apart as it moved forward within her loins. Knowing that soon her belly was going to be filled with hot, viscous sperm, Carol was at the brink of orgasm, even before the long pole was fully lodged inside of her.

    After a long while of slow, relentless pumping, the kaberian was reaching climax.

    “I can feel his cock bloating inside of me…. He is cumming!” Carol said excitedly.

    “You won’t believe how much sperm he can pump inside of you. You are going to love this!” Leila said with equal enthusiasm.

    The beast exploded! An enormous quantity of hot sperm blasted inside Carol, filling every crevice of her body to the limit.

    “Ahhgg…”

    As the overflowing sperm started to pour from Carol’s mouth, Leila leaned forward and kissed her sister. She was not going to let all that precious fluid go to waste.

    Soon after, Carol and Leila’s stomachs were bloating yet again. Their master was going to be pleased.

    ***

    Two days later, Carol was walking back to the house after feeding her Master. Despite her urge to find another creature to fuck, she needed to prepare the vitamins for the farm animals or one of them might get sick. She couldn’t allow having one less source of sperm.

    At that moment, Carol heard the transport ship arriving at the farm. Her mom was coming home! She ran back to the house and hurriedly put on some clothes. Then she walked towards the hangar to meet Susan, her mother.

    “Hi Mom, I didn’t expect you so soon!” Carol said as her mother climbed down the space carrier.

    “Hi honey. How are you girls doing?” Mom asked.

    “Everything is great. Things couldn’t be better. We have been really busy taking care of the animals.”

    “I’m glad to hear that. Where is your sister? I brought tons of things for the farm. We will need one of the podonts to carry all the stuff.”

    “I think Leila is with one of the podonts right now. I’ll tell her to bring him over,” Carol responded, picturing her sister with a huge podont’s cock pumping her pussy.

    “I couldn’t open the hangar door with the ship’s remote control. Did you change the codes?” Susan asked.

    “Emmh… no. It is probably a malfunction. Let me open it for you,” Carol said.

    Carol had intentionally changed the codes and now she walked closer to the hangar door, making sure that her mother follower her. Then she pressed the button of the remote control and the large door started to slide upwards.

    “See? It is working fine,” Carol said.

    “Yes. I guess there is a problem with the carrier’s signal,” Susan said.

    As the sliding door moved higher than the women heads, Carol’s mother was able to see the large body of the fungus extending across the hangar’s floor. A few tentacles were waving up in the air.

    “What the hell is that!!” the older woman screamed.

    Despite the long distance, the fungus fired a dart at Susan’s neck with amazing precision.

    ***

    Half an hour later, the girls’ mother was already naked, lying near the fungus with two tentacles attached to both sides of her head. She was being reprogrammed the same way her daughters were.

    The woman’s nipples were shamelessly erect. Her mind was clouded with thousands of erotic sensations that cluttered her brain. She couldn’t think about anything. She didn’t have to. Susan was becoming a new slave and she loved it.

    Leila was helping the process as she rubbed her mother’s clit with sinful tenderness. To Leila, now Susan was just another slave at the service of the fungus, her Master.

    “Yes, mom. Take it all in. Let him show you your new life; your new purpose,” Leila said tenderly.
    From time to time, Susan moaned softly and her whole body jolted as the last threads of resistance vanished from her remodeled mind.

    Carol observed her mother’s taking with infinite pleasure. Her pussy twitched around the tentacle that probed every corner of her cavity, searching for more sperm.

    Susan’s eyes rolled back and her body shivered as the enslaving process was completed. Now sex was the most important thing in her existence. She needed sperm. She needed to procreate.

    With her last imprinted command still lingering in her mind, Susan stood up and got into position to start the procreation ritual. Meanwhile, the massive tentacle used for impregnation was already waving upward from the fungus’ main hole.

    Carol had never seen this larger tentacle before. She watched intently as her mother bent her knees slowly, lowering herself closer to the awaiting pole that would plant a new seed in her womb.

    Susan felt the enormous tip of the tentacle pushing her vaginal lips aside and as the first inches penetrated her pussy, an overwhelming rush of elation spread across her entire body. Her nipples swelled even larger.

    Despite the inevitable pain of the first massive penetration, Susan couldn’t stop herself from plunging further down, letting her master’s fat cock impale her even deeper, while she coped with the shocking sensations of throbbing pleasure radiating in the most exciting way.

    Leila could clearly see the shape of the large pole moving upward within her mother’s belly as her loins were pushed outward to make room for the pleasing intruder. She leaned forward and licked her master’s huge member through her mother’s alabaster skin that bulged out unseemly.

    Finally, Susan felt the thick tentacle jolt as warmth spread inside of her. It was happening. Her Master was impregnating her inexorably. Susan climaxed too.

    Leila and Carol tried to catch whatever they could of the white fluid that escaped from their mother’s crevices while she trembled and convulsed under the throes of a devastating orgasm.

    Moments later, Susan fell backwards, exhausted from the blissful experience but she didn’t go too far. She was impaled so deeply that she remained upwards over the fungus’ body. Carol rushed over to kiss her and lick away the residual sperm that escaped her mother’s lips.

    “It tastes so good.”

    “Soon our mother will give birth to another Master. The three of us will not be enough to feed both of them,” Leila said to Carol.

    “I guess we are gonna have to invite our cousins to come visit us. I think they are old enough already,” Carol suggested.

    “That’s a good idea. Let’s do that,“ Leila said, “I’m sure our mother will agree with us. As soon as she comes back from heaven!

    The End.

    Note from the author: There is a graphic version of this story.


  • SCENE AT A TENNIS LESSON

    Font size : +


    This is part of an occasional series of ‘Scenes’, all of which are a single scene in a particular type of location. They are ‘point of view’ stories, and you can imagine that you are either of the characters. This is happening today, at a sports club in your town.

    copyright: Lesley Tara, 2010

    I have a crush on you. I have had such a crush on you for the last month, from when you started giving me these personal coaching sessions. I love tennis, I have a natural talent for it, and I’ve been playing it since I was six years old. Now, eight and a half years later, I am getting pretty good and beginning to win the local junior tournaments … and my heart is set on making it onto the professional women’s circuit and, who knows, maybe some day I will lift the trophy at one of the majors! So, getting individual coaching in advanced skills is really important if my game is to progress to the next level, and who better to do this than you – a former touring player, and now the professional coach at the most expensive country club in the area.

    I come here straight from school, four afternoons a week. I change into my tennis gear in the locker room, and then go through to a special indoor coaching court. It is separate from the other game courts, rather smaller and quite private – there is no audience viewing place here, no one at all except you and me, which is just how I like it … and so do you.

    I think you look fantastic in your playing outfit. The navy blue singlet top clings to the entrancing swell of your bust – your breasts are nicely medium-sized and so smoothly shaped and rounded, encased in their tightly-fitting sports bra. Your very short white pleated wrap-around tennis skirt swishes engagingly with every step that you take, and it shows all of your tanned thighs and legs – so athletic, so fit and trim – right down to your white ankle socks and trainers. Your blonde hair is cut short, but it is thickly-layered and shaped to frame so neatly around your ears and your clear high cheekbones. You have merry, dancing hazel eyes with lovely dark eyelashes, and there always seems to be a smile hovering about your lips and a bouncy vigour in your movements. But I know what attracted me first and most, is your ass – so flared from your narrow waist, so jutting and jaunty, so lithe and supple.

    I get to see it a lot, which is just great by me. I have noticed that when you go to the other end of the court to retrieve the balls that I have been serving, it seems that you always have your back to me as you pick them up, and you do that by bending over from the waist whilst keeping your legs straight and together – so that your little white skirt rides up and I am presented with a clear view of your taut butt, and can see most of your panties. I’m getting familiar with them now: usually they are white, sometimes a lovely feminine pink or a pale blue. Your posture as you reach down to the floor shows me the gusset of your panties as it disappears between your legs – if you were not wearing them (maybe sometime, please, oh please, sweet Lady Mary, you might forget to put them on and not realise it), I would be staring at the base of your pussy, at the start of your lovely womanly slit. I can imagine it under that thin bit of cotton fabric – oooh, Christ above! ahh, this is getting me so hot and wet just to think about it, can’t you see how turned on I am, just longing for your touch, and longing to touch you?

    I think you are wonderful, so clever and so smart, and such a good coach – I admire you so much. I hope you like young lissom athletic girls like me – I’m imagining that you must have fucked plenty of them when you were a touring professional player, like those cute ball-girls that you see on TV at Wimbledon. I’ve heard rumours that those of them who want to can spend their nights in the hotel rooms of the female players, and I don’t think they’re getting lessons in philosophy – I think they’re squirming their hot little pink tongues into tennis-pro pussies, and then getting their sweet young girl cunts stretched wide and drilled deep with a big strap-on. Ooooh, it just sends shivers through me thinking about it (and I get such a kick whenever I see those girls on the TV coverage), and now my pussy is oozing again and there’s another dark wet patch on the crotch of my panties.

    Do you think I look nice, too, in my tennis gear? My skirt is the shortest that I could find, my tennis shirt has several buttons at the top undone – for ventilation, I explained when you asked me, your eye maybe lingering just a shade too long on the view down my front that this affords. My panties are always innocently plain white, yet also rather saucily brief – really more like a thong.

    Oh, I do hope you don’t think I’m too young for you! I know I’m only just sixteen, but I am well-developed for my age – as I have to be, to compete at this level: I am five feet ten inches tall, with still a bit of growing to do, so I’ll definitely reach six feet. I am well-built in proportion, with strong shoulders that give me such a powerful serve, and budding A-cup breasts that poke their nipples visibly in my shirt – you have said a few times, looking at them with a slightly preoccupied expression, that I should wear a sports bra, but I joke back that I don’t need one yet and I like the freedom of movement, but I guess I will need one in another couple of months. I think I have a good ass and legs – the boys at school are always saying that admiringly, though of course not realising that I’m not at all interested in having a boyfriend, but still it’s nice to have confirmation.

    I am hoping that all of the rumours about women’s professional tennis are true – that it is riddled through and through with voracious lesbians, ready to prey on any sweet young pussy that comes their way. They won’t have to try hard with me at all – just one look, one beckon of their little finger, and my panties will be off and I’ll be on my back with my legs spread open. I think I’ve always known that I’m a lesbian, and certainly for the last two or three years. I have posters on my bedroom wall of some of the prettier young rising tennis players, but my parents don’t know that when I go to bed at night I lie there fingering my clit till my back arches and I come, whilst imagining that those hot babes are fucking me, just as hard as ever they want. That’s for the future – right now, I hope those stories are true because it means that you might be a lesbian, as I think and pray that you are.

    You are showing me some variations on stances to adopt for receiving serve, and you position me carefully with my feet apart and braced at the ready. You are standing right behind me, and I am so conscious of your presence, with your sweet breath tickling my ear and neck, and the proximity of your warm feminine flesh. You place your hands on my hips to adjust my angle of alignment, and your touch thrills me – I feel electrified, so energised, with every sense at peak attunement. You move closer, and briefly and so tantalisingly your breasts brush lightly against my back, and my breath exhales with the softest of sighs.

    ‘More like that, yes’, you murmur, and you adjust me to bend forwards a little more; to balance this, my ass has to stick out more backwards, and the result is that your pelvis presses gently against it, and my right buttock nestles naturally into the triangular space formed by the tops of your thighs and your lower stomach. Oh, this is just too much temptation, and I cannot prevent my instinctive reaction. I bend a bit more at the waist, so that that my ass juts back into you more firmly and pushes my butt-cheek right against the front of your panties, with just the thin layers of your skirt and mine separating our naked flesh.

    You give a little sudden gasp, there is a catch in your voice, and for a couple of seconds your body responds automatically and you grind your pussy against my firm butt. Then, still pressing hard against me, you move your hands from my hips and slide them up my front to cup my breasts from below. I give a whimper of pure pleasure and astonished delight – can it be, can my longed-for desire and sticky night-time fantasies be coming true? You squeeze my nubile young breasts, and you pretend that this is just so as to show me the correct set of my torso for this move – but you hold me there much longer than could ever be necessary for that. You lean a little closer, my ass still pressing in between your thighs, and I feel your lips almost brushing against my ear as you whisper:

    ‘I could teach you so much about the game … on and off the court.’

    As you say the last three words, your thumbs unmistakeably rub across my nipples, feeling their hardened stiffness. I manage to croak out a reply, for my throat is suddenly parched and dry:

    ‘Please – oh, yes, do – please do … show me, take me, I’m all yours!’

    And you are kissing my neck, and licking my ear, and nibbling on my earlobe, and your strong hands have found my small breasts and are massaging them so authoritatively, making my nipples burn with a wildfire intensity.

    ‘Well’, you say with a teasing smile, ‘let the lessons begin … I think we’ll continue in my office.’

    You take my hand, leading me out of the small practice court and a few yards along the corridor, into your personal office. As I stand next to the desk, my breath caught in my throat in wondrous anticipation, I am watching your every movement. You carefully lock the door and pull down the blind on the inside; your office has no other window, so now nobody can see what is happening in here.

    Now you kiss me properly for the first time, open-mouthed and with our tongues tangling and twining around each other. You tug my tennis shirt out from the elastic waistband of my skirt, and then with fervid eagerness you run your hands up underneath, over my stomach and ribs to my chest – and I feel your firm long fingers on the bare skin of my breasts for the very first time – but not, I hope, oh so I do hope, not for the last time! This is just a beginning, I know it is – I am on the cusp of something wonderful, ready to spread my wings (and other parts!) and fly, oh to fly so high with you! You are going to take me to the promised land, to the Valhalla where flows not mead and honey but the sweet sticky vaginal juices of women and girls making hot passionate love.

    With a sharp tug, my shirt is bunched up under my armpits, above my breasts and exposing them to view. I lift my arms, and you pull the sports shirt over my head and cast it away with one fluid and athletic movement – and my eye is caught by the sway of your breasts as you do so, and I feel myself going all loose in my pussy, wetness dribbling into my skimpy panties.

    Your hands rest on my shoulders for a moment, as you gaze hungrily at my slender youthful body, now naked from the waist upwards. You gaze into my eyes, and your right hand trails down to take my left breast delicately in its grasp, two of your fingers rubbing my enlarged nipple – it is so hyper-sensitive that this sends tremors shaking through me from head to toe.

    You are delighted by my compliance, my physical responses, my evident eagerness and my openness to whatever you want to do. Still, I am much under the legal age of consent, and you need a little reassurance. You look deep into my eyes, your gaze steady but also warmly affectionate, and you ask me:

    ‘My little honey-pie, are you sure about this? Are you quite sure you want to do this with me?’

    I have never had any doubt. I have been angling for this from my first lesson with you, from when I saw you move so gracefully across the court, from when I saw your lithe body in profile – and from the first glimpse I had of your ass and your panties. This is all my Christmases and all my birthdays wrapped into one – if a fairy Godmother gave me three wishes, I would use all three to be here like this with you!

    I run my tongue along my lips, looking up at you with bright shining eyes and all the lustrous appeal of a girl ripening with puberty. I put every ounce of conviction that I can into my voice and posture, and answer you clearly and softly:

    ‘Oh yes! Please, please, yes! I want this so much, I have dreamed of this – I know for certain that I’m a lesbian, I don’t ever want to be anything else, but I’ve been so frustrated with no one to show me the way.’

    Then suddenly and boldly, I know what to do in order to seal this bargain, to make quite sure that you won’t retreat from your offer to be my mentor – on the playing court, and in bed. I take your other hand and push it up under my little tennis skirt, onto my panties, and I push your fingers into their damp crotch.

    ‘See how much I’ve longed for your touch – feel how wet I am, how open for you! And take me, please – please take me!’

    You give a little breathless gasp as your fingers caress my cunt through the now-sodden gusset of my panties, and your eyes light on fire with wonder and lust.

    ‘I’m gonna’, you breathe huskily, ‘oh, yeah, babe – I’m gonna take you, I’m gonna take you all the way!!’

    With an expert motion, you flip wrist your wrist under my skirt and push your hand down again – but now inside my panties and cupping my pubic mound. I give a whimper of pleasure and excitement – for the first time ever, another woman is sexually touching my cunt, stroking my pussy and teasing her fingertips along my tight slit. I feel like I’m on fire down there, and wild desire floods through me. I start begging you to fuck me, as my pussy oozes wetness onto your enclosing fingers.

    You smile, and your grip shifts – now both hands are under my skirt and hook into the waistband of my panties at each hip. Slowly, drawing out the pleasure of the moment in a teasing way which has wonderful erogenous effects, you tug the panties over my ass and away from my cunt, and then you slide them down to my ankles and remove them – though not without giving them an appreciative sniff before you chuck them aside.

    Now you turn me around and move me back against your desk. You always keep it so neatly clear – a sign of the orderly mind which I admire so much (it’s not JUST your stunning mature body that I’ve fallen head over heels for!), so it is easy for you to lean me gently back across it. My feet are over the edge of the desk and still on the ground, as you lift my little tennis skirt up to bunch around my waist, and my naked pussy is exposed to your view for the first time.

    You smile fondly at the tight little slit that is revealed, and when you run a finger along it I get an electrifying pulse of erotic sensation – I can’t help letting out a gasp, and my eyes widen at this strong sexual charge. Your hands reach for my young breasts, taking one in each, and you start to knead and grope them – and at the same time, to even more powerful effect, you kneel between my legs and your mouth brushes against my labia.

    Shivers run down my spine and hot flushes surge through my pelvis and stomach, as your teeth nibble along the edges of my outer labia, and then the tip of your tongue insinuates itself into the tiny gap and probes along my length. Your hands still grip the small mounds of my breasts, and my nipples are so hard and fiery they are like rockets ready to take off and explode in starry bursts. You are licking more firmly now, and I can hear myself making little mewling sounds like a baby pussy-cat – and I am, oh! I know that I am going to be such a cat for pussy, all of my life!

    My novice cunt is quite small and tight, and you let go of one of my breasts because you need to use your fingers to prise me more open, to ease the way for your tongue and – ooooohh!! fuckit!! oh yes!! – your fingers to slide into me. My vagina is quite small but I am really wet down there, and now that you have more of an opening, your fingers slip inside, entering me, and –

    ‘Oh?!’ you gasp in shock, rocking back on your heels, your gorgeous lips leaving my pussy and opening in surprise. Your fingers had probed into me far enough to bump against my hymen; somehow, you don’t really know why now, you had just never thought that I might be a virgin, although of course it’s really very likely at my age, even nowadays. You look up at me, with an expression of concern and seriousness which is endearingly attractive.

    ‘You’re a virgin!’ you exclaim, which is rather stating the obvious.

    ‘Mmm, yes,’ I reply: ‘I hope you don’t mind?’

    ‘Well …’ your tone is rather dubious; ‘I don’t know … I really shouldn’t, you might not like … you might not be ready to … perhaps, err …’ and you trail off, leaving me suddenly fearful that you will balk at this fence, and I couldn’t bear that disappointment. I have been hoping and praying for a woman to seduce me for more than a year now, and I’m not letting this chance slip away. I prop myself up on the desk on my elbows, my legs still deliberately stretched wide apart. I reach down and gently rub along my pussy, and your eyes are drawn to it like a magnet.

    ‘I want this!’ I declare with fierce intensity, ‘I have no doubt, I know – I want this so much, I want this like nothing on earth – and I’m more than ready, I want it now!!’

    I can see this is making an impression, soothing you like a horse whisperer calming a nervous filly. Now I play my trump card:

    ‘And I want it to be YOU! No one else, I want YOU to be the one – to be my first. I’ve been saving my virginity for you – so take it, take it, please oh! please take me!’

    To be honest, it’s not strictly true – in the last couple of years, if I had met any girl or woman who wanted to fuck me, then I would have let them do so without a second’s thought. But I hadn’t been able to find a lover of any kind – and then, very soon after I first met you, four weeks ago, I decided that you would be the one – you must be the one – to initiate me.

    This strikes home like a missile – your eyes widen, and your mouth makes a silent Oh! You lick your lips, gazing at the sixteen-year-old virgin pussy that is being offered up to you. Who could resist – and why should they, who cares about some legal age crap when a sweet young girl is begging you to fuck her? You’ve bitten on the hook, and now all I need to do is reel you in.

    ‘Are you sure? Now? and here?’ I feel happier, for there is much less doubt in your voice and posture now, and getting less by the second – you just need this final confirmation, but I know we have crested the mountain and in a moment we will be swooping down the other side, and hollering with excitement and glee.

    ‘Yes.’ I say it quietly, with a sober certainty. ‘Make me a woman – and make me yours. You know that I will never, ever, forget you.’

    You tear your gaze away from the tiny pink slit of my vagina, and for a moment look me in the eyes. Seeing there my determination, my desire and my eagerness washes away the last of your hesitation. You say ‘OK, then!’ and break out in a huge smile of delight and anticipation.

    ‘Well, I did say I would teach you,’ you say musingly, ‘and this really will be the book from lesson one! So … let’s do it properly!’

    You rise to your feet, and pull me upright from your desk. You kiss me for a moment, and then you breathe huskily into my ear a request to remove your top and sports bra. My hands are shaking with nervous excitement, and you have to help me when I fumble with the bra clip – but then it is away, and I see your smooth breasts properly for the first time. They are pert and firm, with larger aureoles than I had expected, and with engorged nipples that just beg to be sucked. I need no encouragement, and swiftly bend forwards, taking one of your lovely tits into my mouth and fondling and stroking the other.

    ‘Aaahh! That’s good – yes – mmm! I think you could have a natural talent for this too, honey, as well as tennis,’ you observe, adding frankly: ‘and if so, you’ll be sure to go a long way – and have fantastic fun – on the women’s tour, when you turn professional!’

    I am absolutely thrilled by that, and I have a warm glow from the implicit compliment that you have just paid me – for you said ‘when’ I turn pro, not ‘if’!

    ‘Now, babe, my skirt and panties too, please.’

    I drop to my knees in front of you, and I unfasten your sports skirt at the side and peel it away from your hips. Today’s panties are plain bikinis in a cute girly pink, edged round with a little white lace trim. They also have a small red heart sewn on the middle of the crotch, just about where your clit must me, and I can’t resist leaning forward and placing a reverent kiss there. Then I tug your panties down to your ankles, and you step out of them, kicking them aside.

    For a moment, I am lost in admiration as you stand in front of me, completely naked apart from your trainers and ankle socks. Your hands are planted akimbo on your hips, your breasts are high and proud, and you toss your head like the thoroughbred champion that you are. Then you reach down, gently take my head between your hands, and guide my mouth forwards until my lips are touching the warm bronzed flesh of your bare shaven cunt.

    ‘Show me that you want it,’ you say, ‘show me that you’re a lesbian – if this is your first time, then lick my cunt, eat my pussy, taste my cum, and you can make sure that you like it.’

    I don’t waste time on speaking – my instant reply is action, as my mouth fastens like a limpet on your cunt, and my fingers reach for each side of your labia to stretch them apart. Of course, you are much bigger than me, much more mature in development, and much more Sapphically experienced. I am amazed by the looseness and width of your vagina, and then again by its depth as my tongue and fingers seek their way in. You are wet, oozing fluid, and I can smell your musky pheromones and taste the sticky sweet-but-spice of your juices. They are like heady wine to me, so rich and flavoursome, so fulfilling, and I am lost in sensation as I lap eagerly away, trying to squirm my tongue into every crevice of your sex. You give a little broken cry, and I feel your body tremble for an instant – after which there is more of your pussy-juice to lap up, somehow subtly different in its flavour, but just as richly satisfying, if not even more so.

    ‘Aaahhh, that was good … really good!’ you say with satisfaction. ‘Well, babe, if that was the test for your first lesson, this here teacher-lady is going to grade you an A and give a gold star as well! But, now I think it is your turn – your first turn.’

    You explain that we will take it slow and easy, and that it can’t be avoided that the actual rupture of the hymen may hurt a bit, and there will almost certainly be a little show of blood as well. I nod to show that I fully understand, and am still eager to proceed.

    You lay me back on the desk – I still have my tennis skirt on, but you leave that – you’ve always liked fucking a girl who still has some clothes on, like some of her lingerie, or a skirt thrown up around her waist, or a pair of boots and hold-up stockings. You go to the locker in the corner of the room and bring back a towel, and with a gesture you indicate for me to lift my hips and ass; when I do so, you slide the towel underneath me.

    Now you are unhurried, as you want to make this special, truly memorable. Your mind goes back for an instant to your own first time – it was another girl, two years older than you at eighteen, the captain of your school tennis team, who took you in the locker room after suggesting that you stay on late for ‘a private practice match’. She produced a strap-on from her kit bag (actually it was borrowed from the team coach), and she fucked you doggy-style from behind, not realising that you were still a virgin – when she thrust into you and the hymen tore, it was sudden and painful, but you bit your lip and gave only a sharp gasp because you didn’t want her to stop.

    At first, you kiss me tenderly, our tongues meeting in an exchange of saliva. Then you trail kisses gently down my throat and across my chest, and devote your oral attentions first to my right breast and then to the left one. The resulting sensations are delicious, and I feel myself going completely loose and open – and dripping wet – in between my legs.

    Sure enough, your mouth continues downwards, across my stomach – with a tickling lick around my navel – until it comes to the very top of my pussy. You nibble there for a moment whilst your fingers probe into me again, stretching my vagina wider apart, and you trace your tongue up and down the slit, whilst rubbing a thumb against my clitoris. I am softly moaning, writhing slightly on the desk, lost in a sexual daze.

    When you are sure that I am well lubricated – and you see how turned on I am, how up and ready for it – you pause for a moment and go round to your side of the desk. You unlock a drawer and remove a long shiny tube. In my euphoric haze, it takes me a moment to recognise this, but then I give a delighted squeal. I don’t have one myself of course – there is no easy opportunity for a girl my age to buy one, or any place where I could hide it at home that my parents might not discover, but I have often wished for such a thing. How wonderful – a vibrator! It is sleek and smooth, silver in colour, with a top end that tapers to a point but not quite symmetrically, so that it points more to one side.

    You give a slightly sheepish smile, and say that sometimes you get bored when you are waiting here with an hour in between lessons, and it helps to pass the time. I’ll bet it does!! But if you had me here with you, we could make the time fly in an even more pleasurable way – let me know, even better: book me in for those times, and I’ll be here, panties off and legs spread whenever you want!

    At first, you keep the vibrator inert, using it as a dildo and just stroking the tip of it along my pussy, rubbing outside my labia before probing into the hot moist gap between them – which is wider now, far wider than I have ever see it flower before. You begin to slide the vibrator into me with a gentle pressure, easing it backwards and forwards, and going inexorably a little deeper each time. The sensations I am receiving are amazing, thrilling and so arousing, and I am babbling pleas for you to take me, have me, do me, split me, shaft me – oh, just fuck and fuck and fuck me!

    The tip of the vibrator is now bumping against the thin membrane of my virginity, and at this point you switch it on. You leave it in place for a moment to do its work, and its pulsing presence in my pussy is shredding what remaining composure or inhibitions I might have – which is little enough by this stage.

    I am on my back across your desk, my hands convulsively gripping its edges, my little tennis skirt a sweat-soaked white rag shoved up above my hips, and my legs as far apart as I can spread them. You lean over me, your lovely breasts swaying like a hypnotist’s pendulum. You have one hand holding the base of the vibrator, whilst the other rolls my right nipple between forefinger and thumb, tugging on it gently. You look down at me, steadily holding my gaze.

    ‘Now?’ is all that you say.

    I nod vigorously: ‘Yes, oh, yes! Please – have me now, do it to me NOW!!’

    And so you do – with a firm wrist motion you thrust the vibrator that further inch, meeting a resistance that tugs against you briefly and then is gone. I give a cry – it hurt more than I had expected, but only for a brief stabbing second. Quickly this fades, though leaving a tenderness behind, and I nod and smile at you to let you know it’s fine, it’s OK, don’t worry – and don’t stop!

    You begin to thrust the vibrator in deeper and for longer, building a bit more force each time, sinking it in so that your fingers gripping its lower shaft have to enter me as well. I feel a climax coming, but one such as I’ve never known before from my masturbations – which I now realise were just feeble fumblings compared to the real thing. My hips are bucking up and down, driven by a motor over which my conscious mind has no control whatsoever, my mouth hangs open, and my whole body is shaking and quaking. You lean over me further, and your mouth fastens onto the breast that your hand is not tweaking, whilst your elbow acts like a piston rod, driving the shaft of the vibrator in and out of my pussy with increasing vigour and pace.

    A sobbing scream is torn from my throat, as my head jerks spasmodically from side to side. I give a series of cries – all variations on the theme of ‘fuck me’ – and then the orgasm explodes, my back arches, and I give a long shuddering moan. It seems like a dam has burst in every sense – in my mind and in my vagina, from which a spurt of juices splashes onto your desk. You trail a finger through this and lift it to your mouth, licking it as if to taste a fine vintage – and I am, of course, sixteen is a very nicely flavoured age of pussy!

    You have a huge smile on your face, and you say softly: ‘Welcome to being a lesbian, babe, and may you feast upon every cunt that you desire.’ You are tender and gentle as you switch off the vibrator and withdraw it from my vagina, but even so the movement sends delicious shivers all through me.

    I lie here on your desk, looking at you, and I reach up to cup and caress your breasts, so temptingly swinging above me. I feel so satisfied and complete, and relaxed in a way I have never felt before. I smile at you, and whisper:

    ‘You are wonderful … I think you are so wonderful!’

    I am rewarded with your warm smile, and you bend down and kiss me softly on the lips, and then on each nipple, and then delicately between the legs. Your fingers part my labia once again, and your long index finger slides into my hole. I am so sensitive there now, that at once I respond, thrusting back against you and lifting my hips reflexively. Your eyes hold mine, your thumb finds my clitoris, and I shudder with delight as I feel another climax building, as you whisper your heart-warming reply:

    ‘So are you, babe’, you say admiringly, ‘so are you’.

    If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)


  • The Devil’s Pact Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

    Font size : +


    Sister Cuntrag’s punishment continues, Alice feelings for Mary deepen.

    The Devil’s Pact
    by mypenname3000
    Copyright 2013

    Chapter Fourteen: Karen’s Decision

    “Hi, Alice,” Mrs. Martin greeted me.

    The Martins were my eleven o’clock appointment. I was showing the couple a house in Spanaway; a cute, light gray rambler with mauve trim. After I showed them the house, for the third fricking time, I would be free for my afternoon date with Mary at the Blue Spruce Motel. I was so excited that I masturbated three times this morning while sexting with Mary. She sent me several naughty photos including one with a young woman eating out her cunt. “just a slut that I share /w mark *-),” she had texted. The photo left me a horny, jealous mess. I hated the woman and envied her all at the same time.

    I couldn’t wait for my mouth to be eating Mary’s twat out. That was why I was wearing my shortest skirt, a deep blue, and a crop top half-shirt underneath my blue blazer, and dark brown, thigh-high stockings that just came to hem of my skirt. And no panties or bra underneath the clothing. I was ready to be fucked by my lover.

    The showing dragged on and on. The Martins kept asking me the same questions over and over. They were quite the frustrating young couple. I had shown them fifteen houses already, and they seemed to be settled on this one. They just couldn’t make up their damned minds. One o’clock was coming closer and closer, and still the Martins kept finding new, inane questions to ask me.

    It took all my self control not to throttle the pair. Instead, I fished my phone out of the purse. “Going 2 be late, sry,” I texted to Mary.

    Mary just sent a frowny face and a pic of her dressed in a short, sexy red skirt, red halter top and knee-high black stockings. She was raising the skirt up almost high enough to expose her tasty twat. My pussy started creaming itself, my thick juices trickling out.

    It was time to speed the Martins up with an old realtors standby. “I’m so sorry to make you hurry, but I have another client I have to get to soon.”

    “Oh, sorry,” young Mrs. Martin said. “But, we’ll take the house.” And then she led out a girlish shout.

    “Oh, how wonderful,” I said and to my surprise Mrs. Martin gave me a brief hug.

    I had the paperwork with me and had the Martins fill it out before they changed their minds. I may have been excited to get laid, but I needed the commission. Mary would understand. Plus, she was unemployed and on summer break from school. Once that was all finished, I hopped in my cute, cream colored Jetta and sped down to the Blue Spruce Motel. I sent Mary a text, letting her know I was coming. “Room 15,” was her reply.

    I knocked hard on room 15’s door. Mary opened it. She was even more stunning in her red outfit in person. She was smiling seductively, thrusting her chest out, her nipples pressed hard on the fabric of her top. “Hey, sexy,” she purred, “fancy meeting you here.”

    I was so horny, I just let out a growl of desire and caught my lover in an embrace, kissing her passionately. Our tongues wrestled in each other’s mouths as I forced her back into the room. She hit the bed with the back of her legs and we fell onto it. We kissed passionately, sucking on each other’s lips, rolling about on the bed, and groping each other through our clothes.

    But I had to taste her twat. Ever since she sent that photo of that other woman eating her cunt, I had to prove that I could pleasure her just as well. No, I had to eat her twat even better than that other woman. I pushed her onto her back, pushed up her skirt and was delighted to find that she wore no panties. Her pussy lips were waxed smooth of hair and glistened with desire. I kissed the flaming heart of pubic hair above her pussy, then kissed her clit.

    “Oh, fuck!” Mary moaned. “Eat my pussy, baby! Oh, fuck you’re tongue feels so good!”

    I devoured her pussy with gusto, digging deep into her cunt. She tasted sweet and spicy, and I explored every inch of her pink pussy. She moaned and cursed in pleasure, as I started sucking hard on her clit and fucking two fingers in and out of her wet hole. Her pussy was warm and pulsed on my fingers. I curled my fingers up, searching for her G-spot. Her breathing grew faster and faster and then she moaned and bucked as my fingers rubbed the bundle of nerves at her G-spot. Juices flooded my face and I could have happily drowned in her savory honey.

    “Fuck, that was good!” panted Mary, pulling me up to kiss her on the lips. Her tongue licked about my lips, my chin, cleaning her honey off my face. “Get naked, then I have a surprise for you.”

    I pulled off my blazer, trying to do a sexy strip tease. Fresh juice trickled from my twat as I wondered what her surprise was. Mary clapped and shouted lewd comments as I danced before her, “Take it off, baby!” and, “Let’s see those titties!” and, “Going to enjoy that pretty pussy!” It was an awkward dance, but Mary seemed to enjoy it anyways. Finally, I was naked, and Mary laid me on the bed, face down. She put a few pillows under my stomach, raising my ass up.

    “Close your eyes, babe,” Mary whispered, her breath hot on my ear.

    It was exciting not being able to see. I could hear rustling noises. Was Mary was digging in her purse? What could she have in their? Clothes were rustling. She was getting naked, I realized. Oh, God, I wanted to open my eyes so badly, to see my lover in all her beautiful, naked perfection. There was more noise, rubber moving against rubber and then Mary was on the bed behind me, spreading my thighs.

    I almost came when her tongue slid through my twat, from my clit to my taint, poking up into my wet pussy. “You taste so good, baby,” Mary cooed. “You’re all hot and wet for me, aren’t you.”

    I shook my hips. “So ready for you!”

    Mary moved behind me and then something hard and cold touched my pussy, rubbing along m labia, before slipping into my hole. Mary had brought a dildo, I thought with a smile. Mary slid dildo deeper and deeper into me, its girth filling my twat up so deliciously. And then I felt Mary’s body pressing against my ass.

    “Oh my god, are you fucking me?” I gasped, looking behind me finally. Mary had a black harness around her waist. “Is that a strap-on?”

    Mary grinned, pulling out and sinking back in. “You told me you haven’t had a dick up your vag in a while.”

    “Oh, God, it’s good,” I moaned as Mary slowly fucked me. “Thank you.”

    Mary picked up the pace, and it felt so good to have something fucking in and out of my cunt. The dildo wasn’t a cock, but it was pretty good replacement. And knowing it was attached to my sweet Mary made it feel even more wickedly delicious I reached under the pillows and started to frig my clit as Mary fucked my pussy, pleasure filling my body, building slowly to my orgasm.

    I needed more, faster and harder. “Fuck me hard!” I shouted and Mary picked up the pace. She was panting too, enjoying the fucking as much as I was. I was so close to cumming, my entire body tense with anticipation. And then I came gloriously on the dildo, bucking beneath Mary. “Oh yes, oh yes!” I screamed over and over as Mary plunged in and out of my twat.

    Mary collapsed on top of me and we rolled onto our sides, Mary spooning me from behind, the dildo still buried up my twat. Mary breasts and hard nipples pressed delightfully into my back and her arms wrapped around my body, running up and down my sides, groping my breasts, caressing my thighs while she kissed the back of my neck and shoulders.

    I turned my head and captured her lips in a kiss. I shifted onto my back, the dildo popping out of my cunt and we made out, softly and gently, our hands exploring each other’s bodies. There was no place on my body that Mary’s delicate hands didn’t touch, didn’t play with, and everywhere she touched me, just sent tingles of pleasure through my bodies. And my hands touched her everywhere. There was nothing about her body that didn’t excite me. Her fingers, her nose, her cute bellybutton, her shapely calves and dainty feet.

    “Can I try,” I asked, sliding my hand up and down the wet dildo.

    “Yeah, baby,” Mary said.

    She helped me get in the harness, securing it about my waist and making sure the dildo pressed on my clit. Then she knelt on the floor and swallowed the dildo, and it was so erotic. She was giving me my first blow job. She bobbed her head up and down on my cock. I stroked her auburn hair, staring down at this beautiful angel. She licked up and down the shaft and then she engulfed it again, sliding it all the way down her throat until her lips kissed the harness, then slid it back out.

    Mary released the dildo and kissed her way up my stomach, her tongue tickling my bellybutton. She reached my breasts, licking circles around my melons before she sucked my hard nipple into her lips. Her hands caressed my sides, my ass, my legs, leaving tingles of excitement. Mary released my nipple, kissing up the slope of my breasts, my neck and her lips were on mine. I wrapped my arms around her, kissing gently, passionately, lovingly.

    I loved her. She was my beautiful angel.

    I pushed her back onto the bed, her thighs spread willingly for me. I was suddenly so nervous. It was like my first time all over again. I crawled atop Mary, my breasts dragged slowly across her belly and up to her tits. Mary arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me down into a kiss. Her tongue was wiggling into my mouth.

    The dildo pressed against my clit, sending tingling pleasure though my pussy, as I slowly sank it into Mary’s twat. I broke the kiss, staring deep into her emerald eyes. It was so magical, like my wedding night, only I was the groom and Mary was my bride. I slowly started to make love to her, pretending she was my wife. I could picture our wedding, Mary walking beautifully up the aisle in a white dress while I waited in my black dress. Are friends and families gathered around as two hearts were made one. We would be so happy together, my sweet angel and I.

    My wife, my wife, echoed through my mind as I made love to Mary. Our bodies pressing together, our flesh united through the dildo. This sweet angel would be mine. I would woo her from Mark as she wooed me from Dean. We were both gasping in pleasure, kissing and caressing each other’s body. My wife orgasmed beneath me, bucking and moaning her desire loudly. When my own orgasm spilled through me, I wanted to cry out how much I love her. How much I loved this green-eyed angel.

    But I didn’t. It was too soon. I need to move slowly, I couldn’t scare her away. I held my future wife, cuddling with her as we savored our orgasms, and fixed hateful eyes on her black diamond engagement ring. Soon my engagement ring would replace it. And I would replace Mark in her heart.

    She hadn’t known Mark for long, there relationship would never last. I would be here when it imploded, ready to put my angel back together and then she’ll be all mine. I kissed her soft lips, caressed her firm breasts. I would divorce Dean, go back to my Maiden name, Coburn. And then we would be Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan. I squeezed my love tighter. My hand slid down to her wet twat. I had to have her again.

    As I fucked the dildo into her pussy, I knew it would only be a matter of time before she was all mine. Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    After Mary left to go see Alice, the carpet guys arrived to replace the living room carpet, stained by Desiree and Korina’s blood. I told them to get it down as fast as possible and then leave. I left their money on the couch and told them not to go anywhere else in the house save the first floor bathroom. Then, I gathered all the sluts that were home for a shopping trip and left the workers moving furniture out of their way.

    Korina was still in the hospital and Allison was with her. Chantelle and Lana were still on their honeymoon, so that left Desiree, Violet, Lillian, Thamina, Xiu, Fiona, and Chasity. Thamina, Violet and Fiona crowded into my Mustang while Desiree drove Lillian, Xiu, and Chasity in her BMW. I threw a duffel bag full of cash into trunk and decided a few more cars needed to be purchased. Our house had a large driveway and a three car garage, plus there was parking out on the street.

    We drove down to River Road, in Puyallup, where all the car lots were located. I decided that two more cars would be in order and was thinking of getting myself a pick-up truck. So I pulled into the Korum Ford Dealership and decided to hold a contest with the sluts to see who would get the new cars. I gathered them around in the center of the car lot.

    “Two of you are going to get a new car,” I told the sluts. The sluts all smiled excitedly. “Except you, Desiree, you already have a car. So, the first two sluts that masturbate themselves orgasm will get a car. Starting, now!”

    Clothing flew off and the sluts all started pleasuring themselves. I grabbed Desiree and pushed her to her knees so she could give blow me. Desiree swallowed my cock as I watched my sluts masturbating. I pulled out my camcorder and started filming each of the sluts as they pleasured themselves. I was surprised to see that they used different methods to masturbate.

    Xiu pinched her clit and just pulled painfully at her pierced nipples. Violet started rubbing her teenage cunt on the fender of a Ford Taurus, Fiona used both her hands, diddling her clit with one and fingering her pussy with the other. Chasity used a one handed method, two fingers, middle and ring, up her cunt while the heel of her hand rubbed her clit and used her free hand to play with her tits. Lillian stuck two fingers up her cunt and one up her ass and fucked both holes together. Thamina just stroked her pussy lips, not actually penetrating her cunt, just petting her hands up and down her slit, brushing against her hard, little clit.

    People started gathering and I ordered them to cheer on the sluts. “I bet the red-head cums first,” a guy said to his wife.

    His wife shook her head. “Look at the girl with piercings. She is so close to cumming.”

    “Look at the blonde frig her clit!” a salesman shouted. “God, I want to play with those tits.”

    “Naw, that nasty Asian slut with the piercings! She’s totally getting off on the pain!”

    “She’s so cute, rubbing on the car like that!”

    “Twenty bucks says its the blonde!”

    “Fuck, that. The Muslim bitch!”

    Lillian came first, screaming loud and then sucking both the fingers up her cunt and her ass clean. The wife clapped her hands in excitement. “I knew you could do it, sweetheart,” the wife cheered. Lillian smiled happily at her. “I was right, honey,” she gloated to her husband.

    “Yeah, you should go down on your wife since she was right,” I told the husband.

    He knelt down before his wife and yanked down her jeans and panties. She had a furry, black bush and he dived right in and started eating her out. “Oh, fuck that’s nice,” his wife moaned.

    Fiona was furiously masturbating, looking like she was going to be the next to cum when Thamina gasped and shuddered, the upset second place. “You owe me twenty bucks!” a guy yelled. “Fuck that,” his friend retorted. “She came second.” Fiona screamed loudly and came just a moment later. Violet creamed the Fort Taurus and Xiu came last. I shot a big load down Desiree’s lips and she happily shared her prize with Lillian and Thamina.

    “Go find a car you like,” I told Lillian and Thamina, slapping both on the ass. I started looking at the pick-up trucks and settled on a sterling gray F-350 Crew Cab for myself, figuring a pickup truck would come sooner or later.

    Lillian got a metallic blue Ford Fusion Hybrid and Thamina got herself a Oxford white Ford Escape Hybrid SUV. I paid cash for all three cars and went over to the Larson Volkswagen Dealership to pay off Mary’s Eos. I had Chasity drive my pick-up truck, and I led the convoy of sluts up to the South Hill Mall to get the ladies some new clothes. I had Desiree take them to various clothing stores while I ran into Kay Jewelry

    Patricia, the middle-aged woman I robbed last time I was here, flinched when she saw me, fear growing behind her horned-rimmed glasses. That was to be expected, I did leave her tied up in the back room. “It’s okay, I’m not going to rob you, so relax.”

    Patrica relaxed, and then asked, “So, did your girl say yes?”

    “She did,” I told her.

    “Congratulations, son.”

    “I need some custom jewelry,” I told her. I handed her a piece of paper that I had wrote out a head of time. “I need chokers with these names set in various gems and then engraved on the back.” I told her which names got which metals and which jewels and told her I would pay double if she got it done in a week. I paid half up front then browsed for some jewelry for Mary. I found a ruby bracelet, a diamond necklace, and five pairs of various jeweled earrings and paid for those as well.

    “Son, a word of advise,” Patricia said. “You try having this many women, it’s going to bite you in the ass.”

    I smiled at her. “Don’t worry, I can handle it.”

    She laughed wickedly. “I bet you can, son, if I was thirty years younger I’d find out for myself.”

    “I don’t doubt it,” I told her as I left.

    I tracked down the sluts, found them in Hot Topic. All of them chatted excitedly about the clothes they found. The sluts were finally dressed in clothing that wasn’t Desiree’s castoffs. After they had all their clothes, as well as some lingerie from Victoria’s Secret, I took them over to Lover’s Package to get their uniforms.

    Thamina got a sexy nurse’s outfit, made of a gauzy white material that her dark body was clearly visible through. The skirt was very short and came with white, thigh high stockings and a nurses cap. Chasity got a sexy cop uniform, royal blue blouse that only buttoned halfway up, leaving her breasts almost entirely exposed, and a royal blue miniskirt. She wore her own utility belt with her gun, baton, stun-gun, handcuffs, and other cop tolls, about her slim waist. Thigh-high, black leather boots accented the outfit. The other sluts got sexy maid outfits, like Allison had, transparent bodices that showed off their tits, short skirts with many lacy petticoats underneath that puffed out the skirts. The skirts were so short, if they bent over their asses and cunts would be on display.

    For Cuntrag, I bought some nipple clamps, dog collar and leash, a butt plug that had a dog’s tail attached, and a headband with dog ears pointing up off them. She could be a bitch for real if she didn’t want to be my sex slave.

    Lastly, we stopped at a furniture store. We were running out of bed space in the house, and Chantelle and Lana weren’t even home yet. Plus, Mary and I planned on adding at least one more slut if we could find a OB/GYN that fit our criteria: young and hot. The basement was large, though, and I bought three queen sized beds to put down there and a fourth bed to go in the sitting room. We didn’t need two living rooms, especially one that didn’t even have a TV in it. I paid the company to deliver the furniture immediately.

    I was about to head home when I saw a Key Bank. Smiling, I pulled into the parking lot and hoped their was a pretty bank teller or three to pass the time waiting for the time lock on the bank vault.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    I pulled my Eos into the driveway. I had a fun time with Alice and got her promise to meet with us on Thursday. I had to agree to meet Alice ahead of time at the Blue Spruce, but I was willing to pay such a pleasant price. Alice really enjoyed fucking me with the strap-on and it was nice, not nearly as nice as Mark’s cock fucking me, but Alice gave me a couple of satisfying orgasms with it.

    There was a van parked out front of the house and a group of guys were loading equipment in it. They must be the carpet guys, I thought. One of them whistled at me and I smiled inwardly. Outwardly, I glared at them. It was nice when guys thought you were hot, but only if they were the right guys. And those carpet guys definitely were not the right guys.

    I unlocked the door and headed upstairs, taking off my skirt and blouse. I thought I’d do some painting, so I grabbed a buttoned down shirt of Mark’s and pulled it on. There was something sexy about wearing a man’s shirt. You could smell his scent, that musky, sweaty stench of a man. I was suddenly feeling very horny and it felt like a flood of juices flowing down my legs.

    I turned around, and there was Lilith and I jumped in surprise. She was clad only in her silver hair, today. Her breasts were large and round and far too perky for breasts that large. Her hips were shapely and her legs were slim, long. Between her thighs, her silvery bush was matted with her desire.

    “Hello, Mistress,” Lilith purred. She reached out and brushed my cheek and I gasped in pleasure, clutching my stomach as a small orgasm rippled through my pussy.

    “Lilith,” I croaked, my voice thick with desire.

    “Have you thought about your boon?”

    “No,” I moaned as Lilith pulled me two her and then her lips were on mine. She tasted of lust, fiery and spicy, as her tongue wiggled into my mouth. So delicious. I could feel her round breasts pushing against me through my shirt, her nipples hard nubs rubbing against my breasts. Her hand reached down and cupped my butt and I came harder, bucking in her embrace.

    “Don’t you want something else from me?” Lilith asked, breaking the kiss.

    “Oh, yes,” I moaned. “I just …” It was getting hard to think, my mind was cloudy with desire.

    Lilith pushed my shoulder down and I willingly got on my knees. Her legs parted and I could see the lips to her pussy beneath her silvery hair. I had to taste her. I pressed my mouth to her pussy, her pubic hair pleasantly tickling my nose, my cheeks, as I tasted her pussy. It was like nothing I’d ever tasted. Spicy, sweet, tart, tangy, fresh. Like every pussy I had ever tasted in my life, all together in one delicious mixture.

    “There are so many delightful things I can do for you,” Lilith purred. “Wealth, Immortality, Pleasure.”

    My tongue dug deep into her slit, I had to drink more and more of the demoness juices. I was cumming as I devoured her cunt. A string of orgasms that threatened to overwhelm my senses.

    “I could give you a dick,” she purred. “I saw how you gazed at it. You have no idea the sort of intensity of a male orgasm.”

    I did. It was so hot watching Lilith grow a dick out of her clitoris and then fuck Cuntrag last night. I sucked her clit into my mouth, imagining it growing in my lips, getting larger and larger, sliding down my throat. Another orgasm crashed through my cunt and I moaned into Lilith’s pussy.

    “Or maybe you want Power,” Lilith continued. “The Power to control people. Or maybe, the Power to control just one person.”

    I sucked on harder on her clit and slid two fingers up insider her tight twat. My orgasms were rippling through my body, growing stronger and stronger. Her cunt sucked greedily at my fingers. I added three, then four, and then my entire hand was fisting up her cunt. The wall of her vagina squeezed almost painfully on my hand as I fucked it in and out of her cunt.

    “Oh, you delicious mortal,” Lilith purred. “Maybe it’s revenge! On your enemy! Someone who slighted you, hurt you. Revenge on your mother!”

    My mother. The pain of my mother’s abandonment broke through the haze of lust for a moment. I was six when she ran off with that muscleman. The fucking whore! But Lilith’s lust quickly overwhelmed the emotion and I went back to fisting the demoness, my lips sucking on her hard clit. Lilith breath quickened as her orgasm approached. I fisted her faster, harder.

    “Oh, you fucking whore!” Lilith moaned. “You delicious, fucking whore. Fuck my cunt, harder! Harder you goddamned fucking whore! Yessss!”

    When Lilith came, my orgasm was so intense I blacked out. When I awoke, I was lying on the floor, curled up in a ball, my hand sticky with Lilith’s juices. Lilith was gone, back to wherever she lurked. I licked at the ambrosia coating my fist and gasped as a small orgasm rippled through my cunt. Lilith gives such amazing pleasure, but it scared me. It was clear, now, that Lilith just wants me to use my boon, to free her. I had to be careful. Lilith was our contingency. I could not afford to waste the boon in a fit of inflamed passion. Next time, I would have to fight against the lust and not lose myself like I did today.

    I needed to think about how to handle Lilith. The doorbell dinged, and I headed downstairs. The Geek Squad was here to set up the computers I bought on my way home. While they set up the computers in my art studio, I sat out on the love seat out on the master bedroom balcony and watched Mount Rainier, and lost myself in thoughts.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    When we finally reached home, Mary was already back from her date with Alice. Jealousy threatened to rear its head, but I forced it back down. Mary loved me, Alice was just her friend. The friend she dresses as sexy as possible for and spent the afternoon fucking. We went inside, and found the carpet guys had done quick work and had already left.

    I found Mary painting in her art studio, formerly Brandon’s office. There was also two brand new computers, one with a drawing pad attached to it. She was finishing up her painting of Mount Rainier she was working on a few days ago. All she wore was one of my buttoned down shirts, which hung down past her ass leaving her beautiful legs exposed

    “Hey, Mare,” I greeted. “You’re looking so sexy.”

    Mary smiled over her shoulders, her dimples were so cute. “Hey, hun. I had a fun time with Alice. I fucked her with my strap-on and then she returned the favor. Twice!”

    “Wish I was there,” I told her, kissing the back of her neck, gently, so as not to disturb her painting. “What’s the computers for?”

    “I’m going to make a website,” Mary said. “Turns out, Lillian is going to school for IT, so she’s going to help me on the software side, while I’ll take care of the graphic design.”

    “What’s the website for?” I asked, curious.

    “We have such beautiful sluts, I think the world needs to see them in action,” Mary said. “For a price, of course.”

    I laughed. “Can’t wait to see it, Mare.” I sat the Kay Jewelers bag on the table.

    “What’s that?” Mary asked with a knowing smile. She reached in the bag and smiled happily at her new jewelery. She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me passionately. I hugged her tight, stroking her back and ass through my shirt.

    “Thank you,” she said, when she broke the kiss. Her eyes were misty with tears. “They’re so beautiful.”

    “Not as beautiful as you, Mare.”

    She kissed me even more passionately after that and pushed me down onto a computer chair. I could taste a woman’s pussy on her lips and my cock was hard in an instant. Alice tasted delicious. Her fingers fumbled at my pants and she quickly pulled my cock out. Without her lips once leaving mine, she skillfully straddled my waist. I groaned into her mouth as my cock sank slowly into her velvety warmth. Christ, she was horny today. I guess Alice wasn’t enough for her, I thought happily.

    Mary made love to me slowly, her hips rotating up and down. I grabbed the shirt and fumbled at the buttons. It was too hard to do with Mary’s body pressed so close, so I just pulled hard, popping off the buttons. I found her firm, perky breasts and cupped them. I gently squeezed each one and then began to trace my finger around the edge of her areolas.

    Mary’s hips increased their speed, her groin slamming into mine as she rubbed her clit on me before she rose up and and came down again. Her pussy sucked at my cock as she rose up, and squeezed it as she came down. I slid a hand down, gripping her plump ass, tightly, urging her to go faster and faster. And still our lips were locked, tongues wrestling each other.

    Faster and harder she rode me. Her hands rubbed my arms and shoulder, cupping my face. My cock was on fire as my pleasure built. Every movement of Mary’s body just brought me closer and closer. Her cunt spasmed about my cock and she kissed me more fiercely as she came. Her velvety pussy milked my cock and my cum sprayed into her hungry hole.

    “Thank you,” she whispered into my ear. “I love you.”

    She loved me, not Alice. “I love my naughty filly.”

    “So, do the sluts have proper clothing, now?” she asked, sitting up on my lap. Her round breasts swayed in front of my lips

    “Yeah, wanna see?” I asked, then kissed one of her hard, dusk nipples.

    “I do,” she said, and stood up. White cum leaked out of her pussy, running slowly down her thigh.

    I had the sluts lined up in the living room and Mary smiled in delight. “Oh, you all look so slutty, now,” she gushed. Mary looked over each slut, stroking their faces and praising each slut’s beauty. “Chasity,” she said, pulling the slut forward. “I’ve been very bad, Officer, you need to perform a cavity search on me.”

    Mary sat down on the couch and spread her legs. “There definitely is something white inside your pussy,” Chasity said, kneeling down before her. Chasity spread Mary’s labia open, peering inside her pussy. “There appears to be some contraband I’ll need to get out.”

    Mary groaned in pleasure as Chasity dug her tongue into her pussy, lapping up cum and cunt juices. As I watched Chasity, I realized that I hadn’t actually fucked the cop, yet. Deciding that needed to change, I knelt behind her, pushed up her skirt, and exposed her blonde-furred cunt, wet and swollen with desire. Mary watched through lidded eyes as I pulled my cock out and shoved it up Chasity’s tight cunt.

    “You have a fucking fine cunt, Chasity,” I told her as I fucked her hard, shoving her face into Mary’s cunt.

    “She’s got a wonderful tongue as well,” Mary panted. “Ummm, keep tonging my pussy, slut.”

    The other sluts started pairing up. Lillian and Fiona, Thamina and Violet, Desiree and Xiu. As I plowed into Chasity’s cunt I admired all my sluts. This was the life, and that whore, Sister Cuntrag, had tried to take it away from me.

    Fiona sat down on Mary’s left and Lillian knelt before her and started to slowly eat out her cunt. Mary threw an arm around Fiona’s head and pulled the strawberry-blonde down to her left breast. Fiona sucked the dusky nipple into her mouth. Thamina claimed Mary’s right side and Violet devoured her black-furred cunt while Thamina started to suckle at Mary’s other breast. Desiree and Xiu were on the floor, scissoring their cunts together.

    “Oh, yes!” Mary moaned. “My sluts are making me feel sooo amazing! Eat my pussy and suck my titties! Oh, you sluts are the best!”

    I fucked Chasity harder, pounding her slutty cunt and slapped her ass. “Gonna cum in your slutty, dirty hole, whore!” I groaned. Her cunt was tight and the walls rubbed amazingly on my cock head.

    “Fill her cunt with your spunk, Master!” moaned Xiu as she vigorously scissored Desiree.

    Mary’s emerald eyes fixed on mine, twinkling with lust. “Ride her hard, stallion!” Mary moaned. “Oh, sweet fuck her tongue’s amazing! Here it comes, slut! Here comes my tasty juices!” Mary bucked beneath the three woman’s sucking mouths as she orgasmed.

    “Oh, its so delicious!” Chasity moaned then dived back into her Mistress’s juicy pussy.

    I slammed hard into Chasity and felt my cum spew into her slutty cunt. Pulling out of Chasity pussy, I sat down on the floor, panting. She was a mighty fine fuck. My cum was leaking slowly out of her pussy, matting her blonde curls. The other sluts were working up to their orgasms and Mary was well on her way to a second orgasm.

    It was time to give Sister Cuntrag her gifts.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Just give in, be their slave, Sister Cuntrag.

    No, no, no! I will not!

    I was locked in the closet again. I wasn’t sure for how long. Minutes, hours, days. Time seemed to stand still in here. All I had were the aches in my body and the traitors thoughts in my head. There had to be a way out of this. I just needed to be patient. They’ll slip up and I’ll be able to escape. I just need to hold on a little longer.

    You enjoyed being Susanne’s slave all those years ago. Just give in and be Mark and Mary’s slave. Then the pain will stop. The humiliation. The fear. It will all go away and happiness will replace it.

    No! Never again!

    Fresh sobs wracked my body. I was weakening, giving in. I just needed to be strong for a little longer. Just a little longer.

    Footsteps approached my closet and I tensed. Was the person just going to pass or was the closet door about to open. Was fresh torment was about to be heaped upon me, again. “Please pass, please pass,” I whispered to myself.

    The footsteps stopped outside the door and then the door creaked open. I lunged for the opening, maybe I could get past whoever it was, run for the front door and get outside. I fell on my face as my leg knotted in stiffness, landing at the feat of Mark. The monster that raped me and tied me up and had me beat.

    He snorted in laughter. “Stupid bitch,” he said. Then he dropped a plastic bag on the floor and bent down. He was naked, a slightly overweight, young man with dark hair and disgust on his face. His cock was wet with some sluts pussy, and half hard.

    Mark uncuffed me and I rubbed my sore wrists. The flesh around my wrists was rubbed raw by the handcuffs. Mark opened the bag and pulled out a headband with pointed dog ears on it. He shoved it down on my head. “Never take any of these off,” he ordered. Next came out two, stainless steel clamps.

    “Please, no!” I shrieked, crawling back into my closet to hide.

    “Do you want to be my sex slave?”

    Just say yes. “No,” I croaked.

    His hand grabbed me by the neck and he pulled me out. I screamed in pain as the first clamp bit into my nipple followed by the second clamp. My nipples were on fire, but the intensity of the pain faded until it was just a dull ache. Next, Mark pulled out a plug with a dog’s tail attached to it. He shoved my face down and I almost passed out from the pain as he shoved it up my ass, still raw from Mary’s rape earlier today.

    “Please, please! Just take it out!” I moaned. I wanted to take it out, but Mark’s order was iron in my mind.

    “You know what to say to stop this,” Mark said.

    He pulled the last item out of the bag. A black, dog’s collar with stainless steel studs running around the outside. He placed it around my neck and cinched it tight, not enough to choke me, but enough that it was uncomfortable, and then he snapped a leash onto the collar and stood up.

    “Let’s go, bitch,” he said. I stood up to follow and he slapped me hard in the face, stinging my cheek. “Dogs walk on four legs, stupid bitch!”

    Sobbing quietly, I crawled behind him, the carpet rough on my knees. He led me to the living room where Mary and their sluts were pleasuring each other. Mary had a woman sucking at each breasts and another sucking her pussy. Other sluts were tribbing on the floor.

    “Here’s our new pet, Mare,” Mark announced.

    Everyone stopped fucking to look at me, excited murmurs filled the living room. Desiree rubbed my head. “What a cute doggie,” she cooed maliciously.

    Mary laughed and walked around me. She bent down, petting my back and sore ass then tugged on one of the nipple clamps. “There’s a good girl,” Mary cooed.

    “Desiree, why don’t you get started on dinner,” Mark ordered. “Thamina, why don’t you help her.”

    “Si, mi Rey,” Desiree answered and grabbed Thamina’s hand and led her into the kitchen.

    “Lillian, go down to Good Sam and take Allison’s place watching Korina. It’s time you got to know your fellow slut.”

    “Yes, Master,” Lillian said, then hesitated. “Master, how is Allison getting back?”

    “She’ll drive your car back,” Mark said, shaking his head.

    “Oh, right,” Lillian said, sounding a little disappointed.

    “Who gave you the car, Lillian?”

    “You did, Master,” Lillian answered.

    “And I can take it away just as easily.”

    “Sorry, Master.” Mark kissed her on the lips and sent her on the way with a slap on the ass.

    “You hurt all these sluts,” Mary said, pointing at the sluts that remained. The Asian Xiu, Chasity the cop, teenage Violet, and freckled Fiona. “Xiu has a broken nose because of you. And you tried to take away their owners who make them happy.”

    Violet nodded her head and Xiu glared at me. Her nose was covered by a white splint and held on by medical tape. The cop, Chasity had her hands on her hips and cum running down her legs and Fiona looked like she wanted to piss on me again.

    “You’ll lick each of their cunts until they cum on your dirty face,” Mary ordered. “Starting with Chasity.”

    That wasn’t so bad. I liked licking pussies. Because Susanne taught you, the traitorous voice whispered. Just imagine what Mark and Mary will teach you to like. I pushed the thought down and crawled over to the couch where Chasity awaited, legs spread wide. Her cunt was covered by curly, blonde pubic hair. I licked my tongue up the groove of her cunt, tasting salty cum and beneath that the tart and spicy flavor of Chasity’s pussy.

    I devoured her pussy, wanting to give Chasity a mind-blowing orgasm. I realized I was feeling guilty. Yesterday had been complete disaster. I was almost responsible for the death of Desiree. I swore to save her and instead she almost died. Mary was right and I would give these women the best cunnilingus they’ve ever had as an apology.

    Chasity was writhing on my tongue, panting within minutes of my tongue’s assault on her pussy. Behind me, there was a girlish giggle and then a moan and the repeated slap of flesh. It sounded like Mark was fucking one of the girls, maybe Violet. Chasity bucked on my face and came with a loud scream and I drank her juices greedily.

    Chasity stood up and Mary pulled her over to a recliner. She had her strap-on with a pink dildo about her waist and Chasity sank her wet pussy down onto her and started riding Mary with abandon. Violet replaced Chasity on the couch. Her pussy was covered by neatly trimmed, dark brown bush. Her slit was tight and oozed Mark’s cum. She tasted sweet and fresh and I wiggled my tongue up her tight hole until she came on my face.

    Xiu was next. Her shaved cunt was dripping with cum. “Bite my clit,” Xiu moaned as I started to eat her pussy out. I gently nibbled on her clit and she shuddered. “Oh, harder, bite harder!” I nipped her clit and she came with a shuddering cry, flooding my mouth with her tangy girl-cum.

    “Ohh, we’re having a party!” boisterous Allison shouted when she entered the house. The lithe teenage girl stripped off her clothes as Fiona spread her legs before me.

    “Get on all fours,” Mark ordered Allison, stroking his cock.

    “Oh, yes Master,” she happily said, kneeling down and reaching back to spread her pussy lips open. “My naughty little cunt is so hungry for Master’s cock!”

    I dived into Fiona’s bright red-furred cunt, sloppy with Mark’s cum. Fiona tasted tart and she grabbed my hair and fucked my face with her pussy. “Eat my cunt, bitch!” Fiona shouted. Her legs wrapped around my head, holding me tight against her hole. “Fuck yeah!” she screamed as she came.

    Allison’s freshly fucked cunt replaced Fiona. She was shaved bare and dripping with juices and cum. Allison had a sweet, honey flavor and she played with her pierce nipples as I pleasured her. This wasn’t so bad, the traitorous voice whispered. You love cunt. And there are so many delicious cunts for you to eat here. Allison came on my face and I found my mouth opening, about to beg to make me their slave.

    “No!” I shouted at my traitorous body, slamming my mouth shout.

    “Yes,” Mary stated, slapping my face. She sat before me, spreading her legs, her shaved pussy glistened with juices and smeared with cum. “Get eating, bitch.”

    Mary tasted sweet and spicy and cooed in pleasure as I sucked her labia into my mouth. Mark gripped my waist and his hard cock was plunging into my pussy. Fuck, it was good. I was so horny from sucking all these pussies that I came just from his girth stretching my cunt.

    “God, she’s a randy bitch,” Mark panted. “She just came on my cock!”

    “Hmm, she’s a good cunt eater, too,” Mary cooed.

    Mark most have wished for unlimited stamina, or something. How else could he fuck six women in a row and still be hard for his seventh. I was feeling real good as Mark’s cock reamed me. My nipples hurt deliciously from the nipple clamps, and even the butt plug up my ass was starting to feel good. Mark increased his pace, his cock rubbing wickedly on my pussy walls, and Mary’s cunt tasted amazing on my lips.

    Mary’s hands gripped my hair, pulling my face deeper into her snatch. “The bitch is making me cum, hun!” she moaned. “Yes, yes! You fucking whore! Oh, fuck!” Spicy-sweet juices flooded my mouth and I greedily drunk her juices. She let go of my hair.

    Mark was frantically fucking my pussy, now, he must be close to his orgasm. I started moving my hips, eager to reach my own orgasm. “Fucking bitch wants my cum!” Mark moaned.

    “Give it to her,” Mary cooed. “Fill her dirty cunt with your sperm. Ride her hard, stallion!”

    I came when Mark’s cum flooded my pussy. I moaned wordlessly, and I collapsed onto my stomach, popping Mark’s dick out of my pussy. I panted on the carpet and I could feel Mark’s cum trickle out me onto the carpet. My nipples burned beneath, the clamps pressing into the flesh of my breasts but I was too exhausted to move.

    I fell asleep, the first sleep I had since I got captured. But, it didn’t last long. Someone slapped my ass and I awoke, screaming in pain. “Its dinner time,” Mark said and pulled my leash.

    I had to quickly crawl up on my knees as Mark pulled on my collar. I crawled behind him to the dining room. The hardwood floors were painful on my knees. Mark sat in a chair at the head of the table, Mary sitting to his right and I sat on the floor between them. The other sluts gathered around the table while Desiree and Thamina brought the food into the room. A spicy, sweet smell permeated the room, some kind of Asian stir fry. My stomach rumbled.

    “I called my sisters,” Mary said. There was a nervous catch to her voice.

    “Oh,” Mark said, casually. He took a bite of food. “Hmm, this is really good, Desiree.”

    “Gracias, mi Rey,” Desiree gushed.

    “She is a great cook,” cooed Allison. From the floor, I could see Allison’s hand rubbing Desiree’s nut brown thigh beneath the table.

    “They were really excited to here about our engagement,” Mary continued. “So, I invited them over for dinner on Friday.”

    Mark nodded. “Okay, are you …”

    “Yes,” Mary answered delicately. She cleared her throat. “My father will be coming, too, and my sisters are going to bring their boyfriends.”

    “Well, I’ll make sure the sluts keep them entertained,” Mark replied.

    My stomach growled loudly and Mary looked down at me. “Are you hungry?”

    “Yes,” I answered, flushing.

    Mary grabbed a piece of meat off her plate and held it in front of me. Anger surged inside me. They were feeding me like a dog begging for scraps. The meat had a spicy aroma and was covered with an orange sauce. I turned my head away.

    “The only food you’re going to get,” Mary said, holding the meat in front of my face.

    It smelled delicious and my stomach rumbled a second time. I would need to keep my strength up if I had a chance to escape. I wasn’t giving in to their degrading request, just doing what I need to survive. I opened my mouth and grabbed the piece of meat. It tasted delicious, a spicy, orange flavor.

    “My finger’s are sticky,” Mary said. Sighing, I licked and sucked the tasty sauce off her fingers. “Umm, she likes to suck,” Mary told Mark. “I bet you would love to have her suck your cock.”

    “I would,” Mark answered.

    “Get to it, bitch,” Mary barked.

    I crawled under the table. Allison’s hand was between Desiree’s legs, now, fingering the woman’s cunt. Mark’s cock was hard and I sucked it into my mouth. I sucked hard, wiggling my tongue around the sensitive head and cupped his balls. I may as well get this over with as fast as possible.

    “She’s eager,” Mark panted. “Thanks, Mare. You’re the best.”

    “I know,” Mary answered, pleased with herself. A hand rubbed my hair, petting me. “Good, girl,” Mary praised. Fuck this was humiliating.

    Just give in, be their slave.

    No, no, no! I am stronger than this! I continued blowing Mark, bobbing my head and massaging his balls.

    “On Thursday evening, around seven,” Mark said, “a group of my friends is coming by.”

    Mary nodded. “Sure.”

    “We’re a … uh … gaming group. We get together most Thursdays to play D&D.”

    Mary chortled. “D&D. I recall someone finding it ridiculous that I used to play Vampire: The Masquerade.”

    “D&D players always look down on LARPers,” Mark said, defending himself. “If its a problem, we can play at Tom’s house.”

    “No, it’s fine,” Mary said. “Just giving you a hard time.”

    “Can I play,” Lillian asked. “I love playing D&D.”

    “Sure,” Mark said, in surprise.

    “Anyways,” Mary continued, “Diane was wanting to go clubbing, so Thursday night works great.”

    “Diane?” Mark asked.

    “Yeah, from the Japanese steakhouse,” Mary reminded.

    “She was hot,” Mark muttered. “So, hot.”

    Mark’s cock suddenly flooded my mouth with cum. I coughed, pulling away in surprise. His next squirt sprayed my cheek and a third splashed across my forehead and nose. His cum was salty in my mouth and I swallowed. A fourth spurt arced out and landed on my right breast.

    “Good girl,” Mark praised and then brought a piece of meat down. He slid it through the cum on my tit and held it up to my lips.

    I hesitated, then I ate the meat. What the hell, I already swallowed a load of cum. The spicy sauce masked the flavor of the cum anyways. Mary joined mark, swiping a red pepper through the cum and feeding it to me.

    “So, what club are you going to?” Mark asked.

    “The Clam Diver,” Mary answered, swiping a sliced onion through the cum and feeding it to me. I licked her fingers clean without her asking. “It’s a lezzie club in Tacoma.”

    “Can’t wait to hear about it,” Mark said and then kissed her.

    “Oh,” Mary said, “I think I may have found an OB/GYN for us. Alice told me about her. She just started at a Group Health in Tacoma. I got an appointment at Thursday, 10 am.”

    “Sounds promising,” Mark said.

    Desiree suddenly moaned loudly. From my position on the floor, I could see Alison’s fingers come away from her pussy sticky with juices. “Did you just cum?” Mary asked.

    “She did,” Allison giggled. “Just wanted to show my appreciation for this delicious dinner.”

    As the dinner wrapped up, Violet took me into the kitchen and placed a plate on the floor, strips of beef and fried vegetables in a savory sauce over brown rice. Violet didn’t give me any utensils and just looked apologetically at me.

    “Dog’s don’t need forks,” Mary quipped, from the dining room. “Or hands.”

    I was starving, though, so I bent my head down and started hungrily eating the food of the plate. To my amazement, I cleaned my plate, my face was sticky with sauce and bits of rice. They let me stand up after that, and clean my face off. Then I was given a glass of water, my throat was parched and I chugged it down in one go.

    Then I had to wash the dishes while Desiree and Fiona watched. If I slacked, or they thought I was slacking, Desiree or Fiona or both would hit my tender ass with a rolled up newspaper. When the dishes were finished, Fiona grabbed my leash.

    “Dog’s crawl,” she barked, when I started walking after her and she smacked my welted ass with the newspaper.

    Fiona led me out of the kitchen and into the living room. Mark and Mary waited, both dressed, Mark in blue jeans and a white t-shirt, while Mary wore a yellow sundress with red orchids. Mark took my leash.

    “Time for your walk,” he said in that excited, babyish tone people use on their pets. He wrapped his other arm around Mary and kicked me in the ass. “Start crawling, bitch.”

    He couldn’t mean to take me outside? Naked and crawling? With a dog’s tail up my ass?

    Mark used his foot to guide me to the front door. My heart was hammering in my chest. This couldn’t be happening! Please, not this! Please, God! Mary opened the door and I froze. He pushed my ass with his foot, the pain was intense, but I couldn’t do it. Mark brushed by me and yanked hard on the leash. I fell forward, my arm scarping on the wooden porch.

    “You can crawl, or you can be dragged,” Mark warned.

    Gathering my dignity, I crawled slowly outside, down the steps and onto the pebbly walkway. My knees were on fire, the palms of my hands sore. Mark led me out onto the soft grass, and that provided some relief to my poor knees. The sun was warm on my naked back and sore ass. I looked around and there was no one out on the street, yet. Mark led me over to some bushes.

    “I bet you need to pee,” Mark said, pointing to the bushes.

    “No,” I muttered. I couldn’t do that.

    “Pee here,” Mary ordered, “or beg to be our slave?”

    Just give in, the humiliation can end.

    I raise my leg, closed my eyes and relaxed my bladder.

    “Oh my god!” a woman gasped, her voice thick with a southern twang. I wanted to stop peeing, but I was mid-stream. There was no stopping now. I flushed in embarrassment, recognizing the voice.

    “Oh, hi Madeleine,” Mark greeted. “Nothing wrong going on here, just walking my dog.”

    “Oh, okay,” Madeleine said. “Hi, Louise, I see you worked out your … problems with your husband,” Madeleine said, delicately.

    I could feel my face reddening in shame. Why did it have to be Madeleine who had to see me like this. Madeleine had been so nice to me. She let me stay in her house. I even fancied the woman. I glanced at her face, and the disgust painted there twisted in my heart.

    “Wife, is that what she told you,” Mark said, laughing. “I’m engaged to Mary, here. Louise is just our dog.”

    “She has a great tongue,” Mary said. “I bet you’d love to have your pussy licked. She’ll make you cum real quick. I would love to see that.”

    Madeleine gave a randy laugh. Mary seemed to have a power that made women want to do whatever sexual thing she wanted. And sweet Madeleine, with that delightful, southern twang, was falling under her powers. “Sure, if that’ll make you happy, sugar.”

    “It would,” Mary said. “Just lift up your skirt and the bitch will make you feel great.”

    Madeleine stood over me, in her gray, pencil skirt and ruffled, white blouse. She hiked her skirt up, revealing a pair of plain, sky blue panties. I pulled the panties to one side, revealing her neatly trimmed, brunette bush and large, pussy lips. Yesterday morning, I fantasized about eating her cunt, and now I was being forced to, out in public, like a bitch. Her pussy tasted spicy and tangy as I dug my tongue deep into her cunt.

    “Oh, that’s nice,” Madeleine drawled excitedly, “she as eager as a beaver chewin’ on wood.”

    Her hand gripped my hair and her hips started to slowly rotate as her pleasure increased. I slipped a finger up her snatch and started rapidly flicking my tongue on her clit. Madeleine’s breath came harder and faster, her moans louder and more passionate.

    “Oh, Lord, that’s sweet,” Madeleine gasped. “She’s stoked my fires real good!”

    Madeleine bucked on my face, panting loudly as she came hard. She let go of my hair and I fell back on my ass, the butt plug driving deeper into my asshole. I looked up at Madeleine and she looked disgustedly at me. Fresh tears flowed from my eyes.

    “Whew,” Madeleine said, wiping her sweaty brow. “I’m not rightly sure what came over me, but the bitch made me cum, right nicely!”

    “I’ll see you tomorrow,” Mark said as Madeleine walked off.

    “Looking forward to it, sugar,” she called back.

    “Come on,” Mary said. “We still got to go on our walk.”

    “Are you going to make me … do that, again?” I asked, sobbing.

    “Yeah,” Mark said. “Everyone we meet on our walk’s going to get satisfied by you.”

    Mary nodded. “Whether with your mouth or your cunt, you’re going to make a lot of people happy.”

    Just give in, the voice whispered. I struggled to push the thought down, but I was to weak. Just give in.

    “Please,” I whispered. They won. “Make me your sex slave.”

    “What was that, bitch?” Mary asked.

    “I want to be your sex slave,” I blurted out.

    Mark bent down, staring into my eyes. His eyes were blue and seemed to peer right into my soul. “Tell me the truth, do you really want to be our sex slave?”

    I couldn’t lie, he gave me an order. “Yes.”

    Mark helped me to my feet. “From now on, you belong to Mary and me. You’ll do whatever depraved, filthy act we tell you to, happily.”

    “Yes, Master,” I said and I smiled.

    My Master hugged me and kissed me on the lips. I was crying, but not out of sadness, but out of joy. My Mistress embraced me tightly, and her lips were soft on mine. Master removed my nipple clamps, unbuckled the collar and pulled the butt plug out of my ass.

    “You are no longer Sister Cuntrag,” Mistress told me.

    “Thank you, Mistress,” I whispered.

    Master frowned. “I don’t like the name Louise, though.”

    “Master, I took the name Louise Afra when I swore my vows,” I quietly said. “I was born Karen Redding.”

    “Okay, Karen,” Master said, pulling the dog ears off my head. “Let’s get you cleaned up.

    Master took one hand, Mistress the other, and led me back into the house. My fellow sluts were in the living room and I apologized to each of them for trying to take them away from our Masters. I understood now. There was happiness in submission, there was joy in obedience. They all happily embraced me and kissed me and I happily embraced them back. I had so many sister-sluts, now!

    “Thamina,” Mistress said, “take Karen upstairs and tend to her.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” Thamina answered and took my hand and led me upstairs to start my new life as Mark and Mary’s slave.

    To be continued …


  • Surprised

    Font size : +


    An eye opening life style change for my wife

    Surprises

    A funny thing happened just last weekend that still has me shaking my head about. It all happened at the annual boat races held in the main harbor of our city. My wife and I attend the races every year and enjoy the competition. This year it was unusually hot and most of the people in the crowd were dressed for it or, maybe should I say, undressed for it.
    I noticed a woman about our age walking towards us. She was very attractive and had long flowing hair that the wind was blowing in her face. She came right up to us and sat down beside my wife. As she did, her legs opened and revealed that she was not wearing panties. Her cunt was open to the world and she knew it as she looked directly at me, a slight smile on her face.
    She moved closer to my wife almost touching her. She leaned back and raised her knees up in the air to rest on them, all the time exposing her bare cunt to all to see. I noticed it was shaved and her opening was wet, her lips open a little so I could see the pink of her insides as she moved.
    My wife finally acknowledged her with a smile but it wasn’t long after that that the two of them were chatting like they were old friends. Now, my wife is a bit of a prude when it comes to sex and has said many times, that women just didn’t interest her. Anyway, here she was talking up a storm with a half naked woman on the beach on a very hot day.
    After watching a few races that my mind wasn’t really on, I looked over and noticed that the woman’s skirt had ridden up her thighs, exposing more of her bare cunt. I also noticed my wife, being very relaxed, had moved a little closer to the woman and their thighs and legs were touching. My wife’s hand was resting on the woman’s knee as they continued talking while I watched the two of them.
    I wasn’t listening to them but I was enjoying what I was seeing and the more they talked, the closer they got to each other. Now I saw my wife’s hand slide down the woman’s thigh a little until it rested at her hemline. The woman had opened her legs a little more and was resting on her hands as she leaned back. The gentle breeze was blowing her skirt up every now and then, exposing her whole cunt, which I was sure my wife has noticed.
    They continued until after the fourth race, my wife turned to me and said that she was going to the restroom. She asked the woman if she would come with her and the woman agreed, nodding her head. As the woman got up, she spread her legs wide apart and I could see her whole cunt and ass, making my cock twitch once or twice. I watched the two women as they walked away, their shoulders rubbing each other, as they held hands so they wouldn’t get separated in the big crowd. I waited until they were just about out of sight, then got up to follow them. I stayed behind just enough that if they looked back, they wouldn’t see me in the crowd. I watched, as they seemed completely immersed in each other still holding hands and laughing as they walked into the restroom. I stopped and watched the restroom door, waiting to see when they would come out so I could move to where they wouldn’t see me. As I stood there, a couple of women came out of the restroom and I could hear them talking as they walked past me.
    “Did you see that?” one woman asked the other.
    “No, I didn’t,” replied the other.
    “You didn’t see those two women feeling each other in there?”
    “No.”
    “Well, you sure missed a show. They were kissing and rubbing each other breasts. One woman had her skirt up around her waist while the other one had her finger buried inside her cunt. You didn’t hear her moaning as she was getting finger fucked?”
    “No, I didn’t hear anything but you know what, I’m going back in there and I hope I see what you did.”
    “I’m coming with you,” replied the other woman.
    I watched the two of them disappear back into the restroom. Others were coming and going but my wife and her now friend, had not yet come out. The flow of women slowed and finally the two women I had over heard before emerged once again. This time they were quite red faced and seemed a little bedazzled.
    “Wow,” one of them said. “I see what you mean. They might as well have taken their clothes right off. I really liked the one’s big tits.”
    “I like the other’s cunt, it was so juicy and wet, I could hear it squish as she was getting finger fucked.”
    Wow, I thought to myself. Whom were they talking about? Surely it wouldn’t have been my wife and the woman, or was it. There was nothing I could do about it but wait until they came back out of the restroom to see what was going on.
    Finally, after about twenty minutes, the two of them emerged. Their clothes were a mess and they faces were red and a little puffy. Their lips were red and swollen a little as they walked away from the restroom. I watched them until they got to close then hurried back to where we had been sitting before. The two of them finally reached me and they both smiled.
    “Honey, this is Jan,” my wife said. “Jan has invited me over to her place just around the corner to see her garden. She will drive me home later. You don’t mind do you?”
    “No, I don’t mind,” I replied. “Have a good time.”
    I watched them disappear into the crowd and followed them. They walked across the street and around the corner with me close behind but careful to not let them see me. I walked past the house and noticed
    the back of the house had a large fence around it with bushes growing all over it, making the back yard a place where no one could see into it. I continued around the block and came up the alley. I found the back yard and looked around for something to stand on when I heard a loud moan come from inside the yard. As I stood there, I heard over and over again, moan after moan. I knew now what was going on and that the two women the women had been talking about were my wife and her friend.
    I finally found a small opening in the bushes where I could see into the back year. I was amazed at what I saw when I finally found the two figures on the lawn. Both my wife and Jan were completely naked, lying on a towel in the middle of the yard. Their mouths were glued to each other as their tongues explored the insides of each other. Their hands were roaming all over each other’s body, fingers pinching nipples and dipping between spread thighs. Their moans were getting louder and louder the longer they kissed and caressed each other.
    Suddenly, Jan spun around on top of my wife and offered her soaking cunt to my wife who didn’t hesitate in thrusting her tongue deep into Jan’s cunt. Jan moaned and moved her head down between my wife’s open thighs. I heard a muffled moan from my wife as the two women licked and sucked and fucked each other with their tongues.
    I watched them until they separated after each had a giant orgasm. Jan then stood up and put on a huge dildo. My wife watched her put the apparatus on and then held her arms open, inviting Jan to come down to her again. When Jan did, I saw the dildo slide into my wife’s wide open cunt easily. They stayed still for a minute then Jan started to fuck my wife.
    Their lips were locked together again as Jan pounded away at my wife’s cunt. My wife at first just spread her legs but she soon moved so they were over Jan’s shoulders, giving Jan more access to her open cunt. That’s when Jan really started to thrust up into my wife. With each thrust, I could hear their stomachs and thighs slap against one another while they moaned and groaned. My cock was harder than it had ever been I’m sure as I continued to watch these two women fuck in the back yard of Jan’s house.
    After my wife has another huge orgasm, the two women switched positions and now it was my wife who was fucking Jan with hard long thrusts. God, what a sight. Here was my prudish wife fucking and getting fucked by another woman and enjoying it. I couldn’t help but think back to a time when we discussed woman to woman sex and how my wife has reacted. Now, here she was, going completely against what she had said, fucking a woman with a huge dildo tied around her waist and sticking her tongue deep down the woman’s throat at the same time.
    Little did I know that I was in for another complete surprise. After each of them had another orgasm, they lay beside each other, caressing each other softly while they talked and lightly kissed. Jan stood up and walked towards the house, leaving my naked wife on her back, her legs spread, her finger circling her engorged clit. Jan returned a minute later with a beautiful large dog. I’m not sure what breed it was but it was big. As I watched, Jan got down beside my wife again, leading the dog over to the two of them. Without hesitating, Jan ran her hand over my wife’s breasts and squeezed her nipple, making it protrude. She then pulled the dog closer and it leaned down and licked at my wife’s hardened nipple. Its long tongue wrapped around my wife breast and the dog licked and licked while Jan kissed my wife.
    Jan’s hand has slipped down between my wife’s open thighs and she sank a finger then two inside my wife’s soaking cunt. The dog had moved down a little and now was licking my wife’s stomach and upper thigh as Jan continued to finger fuck my wife. She them removed her hand and let the dog move down so he was licking my wife’s cunt with his raspy tongue. This was driving my wife wild as she wreathed under the pleasure the dog was giving her with his long tongue.
    She raised her hips a little and I could see the dog’s tongue running the entire length of her crack from behind her ass hole right up and over her swollen clit. Jan had found the dog’s cock in the meantime and was pumping it. It was amazing the length of the dog’s cock and it seemed to be getting longer and thicker the more Jan rubbed it. After a few more minutes, Jan got up and went over to the house again, coming back with a large towel, rolled up. She leaned down and stuck the towel under my wife’s hips, raising them up off the ground. She then pulled the dog so he was standing over my wife, his long cock pointed right at her open cunt. Jan moved him a few paces forward and his cock made contact with my wife’s cunt.
    His long hard cock slid into her easily and he started to thrust in and out of her while Jan held my wife legs apart and up in the air, giving the dog, complete access to her cunt. After a few more thrusts, the dog’s long cock slipped out of her. In his wild thrusts to get back into her, he found her other hole. His cock disappeared into my wife’s ass hole and he started his wild thrusting again only this time in her back end which she had never had fucked before, at least, to my knowledge.
    My wife groaned every time the dog thrust his long cock into her and she was thrashing around on the ground. Jan was having a hard time controlling her as the dog fucked her. God, what a sight. My wife on her back, her hips raised off the ground, Jan holding her legs up in the air and a large dog, fucking the hell out of her.
    I heard my wife ask Jan to stop the dog as she couldn’t take any more of his fucking. Jan stopped the dog and pulled him away from my wife who turned her head and watched Jan get on her hands and knees with the dog behind her. The dog took one step forward and his cock was buried deep inside Jan’s cunt. He fucked her harder than he did my wife and she was being moved around on the grass every time he thrust up into her. Her moans and groans were loud and getting louder as the dog continued fucking her with wild thrusts.
    Finally, he finished and before he could knot her, Jan pulled away from him. She rolled over and no sooner had she come to rest on her back, when my wife was between her legs, lapping at her soaked cunt. I watched until my wife had finished cleaning Jan’s cunt and I stood up, my hard cock making it hard to walk and I left to go back to the races.
    When my wife came home, she seemed different. She was more open and whenever we went anywhere, she never wore panties and made sure her cunt was bare and shaved. She would sit with her legs apart and flash others, mostly though, she would flash women who seemed more than interested in her. Several times when we were together, another woman would come over and strike up a conversation with my wife. All the time watching her open her legs more and more, exposing her bare cunt to them.
    I was amazed at the number of women who seemed to be interested in my wife’s bare cunt. Her weekends were full of women sucking her cunt and fucking her with one the many dildos she had purchased. The women came in all sizes and shapes but one thing they had in common was my wife’s cunt and they loved it. I can’t remember how many tongues and fingers have been inside her since the races last year. I’ve even seen her with two or three women working on her body at the same time, one between her legs, another sucking her breasts while another has her cunt over my wife’s face getting tongue fucked.
    We also have two large dogs of our own. My wife went down to the pound and after some testing came home with a pair of dogs with big cocks. The two dogs follow her around all the time, their noses buried between her legs and in her crack, their long tongues wetting her cunt before they fuck her. She loves to have one of them fuck her cunt while she sucks the other’s cock.
    The most amazing thing she has ever done though was one day when she had Jan over. She had Jan get down on her back with a large dildo strapped to her waist. She then sat down on the dildo and let Jan fuck her for a few minutes. She then called one of the dogs over and had him stand behind her. She guided his long hard cock towards her ass hole and soon, she was getting fucked in two holes at the same time by Jan and our dog.
    Yes, my prudish wife has changed. For the better? I don’t know but it sure has made life around here more interesting. Me, oh yeah, I get to fuck her and Jan once in a while and I even have had a go with one of the dog’s. When he was fucking me, I found out what my wife enjoyed so much.


  • Kindness Saga: Ally, Beth, and Clare_(0)

    Font size : +


    A, B, and C have some fun.

    Author’s note: This “saga” is just a collection of descriptive sexual encounters between characters. I tried to give each one a (probably lame) back story by writing it into the sex, however, the purpose of this is for sexual enjoyment.

    Often whilst I’m browsing porn on xnxx, I get bored, and come to find some sex stories instead to get me off. That’s what these stories are for. This kind of stuff gets me off – I’d be interested to hear your thoughts on it! I didn’t waste time describing settings etc, you can fill that with your own imagination (whenever I’m reading stories on this forum, for some reason, in my head, most of them take place in this house I lived in when I was about 7).

    ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

    Anna, Bethany and Clare

    Ally woke up horny. She stumbled out of bed and walked to the bathroom.
    “Hey! Where do you think you’re going?” Came a voice.
    The noise of Ally getting up had woken her sister up too. It wasn’t surprising; although they were 18, they slept in the same bed. Ally stopped in the doorway and turned to look at Beth.

    “Sorry Beth… I just really needed to piss when I woke up!” she told her sister.

    Beth was laying on her side, wearing red silk lingerie which she generally slept in, her head propped up on one arm and her slender body showing off its brown tan in the sunlight which forced its way through the curtains. Her blonde hair looked neat even though she’d just woken from a 12 hour sleep, and her make-up didn’t look too bad either. It must have been a pretty deep sleep. She tilted her head forward slightly and widened her eyes; a small pout spread across her lips as she tried to guilt-trip her sister.

    “Ugh… come on then, you!” Ally said, as if she had read Beth’s mind. “I should have known you’d want me to involve you!”

    “Thanks, Al” Beth said as a deceptively innocent smile ran from her lips to her eyes. “You know I love watching you piss”.

    She half jumped, half walked out of the bed to follow Ally into the bathroom. Ally’s ass wiggled as she walked, clearly putting on a show for her sister, each buttock forming a beautiful crease next to her leg, and then smoothing out again as she reached the front of her stride. The girls were often told that their asses looked “like a second pair of tits without the nipples”, which they took as a compliment. A small triangle of daylight was visible just below their pussies. The two worked hard on their physical appearance, and hard work paid off.

    Ally got to the bathroom, pulling her panties down as she crossed the doorway. A glistening string of pussy juice held on to the gusset of her panties, as if in a weak attempt to hold them in place. She threw the light blue lacy knickers at Beth with a wink.

    “Ahh thanks! I should have known you’d wake up horny. God I love your pussy in the mornings! Thanks for this,” she smiled as if a great gift had been received, “I wish my cunt would leak like yours does.”

    She brought the wet gusset up to her lips and cutely began to taste the girl-cum Ally had leaked onto them. She was like a child with a particularly morish dessert, savouring each lick to prolong the experience. She kissed the wet patch as though it were a lover’s lips, smiling at her sister as she did.

    “You’re so cute” Ally said as she watched her sister appreciate her pussy’s taste. “Come over here baby you’ve earned my piss this morning.” She beckoned with her hand, causing her bare breasts to jiggle slightly. She subconsciously grasped at her nipple and pinched it briefly, a reaction she’d always had when she was anticipating sexual activity.

    “hang on, I’ve just got to finish with these” Beth said.

    “Well hurry up, I’m bursting!” Ally desperated.

    Beth gave the blue panties a long lick to quickly spread the delicious cum onto her tongue. She looked pleased with it and very briefly like she might have been satisfied. She kissed her sister on the lips to share some of the taste.

    “Mhmm, nothing like panty cum to start off filthy Saturday is there?” Ally said. The girls smiled at each other and shared a few more affectionate kisses on the lips.

    “Shall I piss on your pussy then?” Ally asked Beth, who had taken off her panties and had begun to sit on the bathroom floor.

    “Yes please; try to get it as a stream rather than splashing everywhere, I want to run my clit under it” Beth said. Her voice had changed slightly to reflect the sexual desperation that was taking over her.

    “Okay gorgeous girl. Here it comes” Ally said with a smile as she squatted down. Beth was sitting on the floor, her legs open. She leaned back slightly with her upper back against the wall, one hand was holding her pussy lips apart whilst the other stabilised her. Ally noticed a gentle drip of excitement run out from Beth’s cunt opening, and down to her asshole. She wondered what her own cunt looked like from her sister’s point of view.

    “God you’re hot” Beth said quietly. Ally just smiled as the stream of piss began to run out of her pussy. She lent a hand to it, holding the lips apart to encourage a single stream of piss to splash over her sister’s clit. Beth didn’t make a sound; her breathing was heavy and her head tilted backwards. She had a smile across her face and her eyes slightly closed, but couldn’t close them fully because of the temptation to watch her sister’s pussy sowing its gift down onto her.

    Her clit felt amazing.

    “I love pissing on your gorgeous cunt like this,” Ally said, “and god your face is hot.”

    “It just feels amazing, so warm and so dirty.” Beth’s voice was strangely loving; to an onlooker it may have sounded out of place, as though the girls were engaging in regular, uninteresting activity. As Ally let the last of her piss trickle out, she sat down across Beth’s lap and planted a long kiss on her lips. The girls’ faces were quite similar; they were both 18 and born 10 months apart. Although Beth was the younger one, it wasn’t obvious. They’d been sleeping in the same bed since they were 14, and were deeply in love with each other in a very sexual way.

    “I can’t believe how far we’ve come together sometimes,” Beth said with a smile. Her hand was still on her pussy, gently moving to illicit a feeling in her clit. Ally’s pussy pressed gently against Beth’s wrist as she gyrated it, naturally after the piss and the sexual turn on of the situation, Beth’s wrist was wet and they could hear a very faint squelch as it separated and reunited Ally’s cunt lips.

    Beth continued.

    “How many girls our age have what we have? We make love to each other, we care for each other, we support each other… I’m just so happy that I’ve got you. You’re gorgeous, amazing, you have a fucking hot pussy, and I love you!” She kissed Ally and smiled at her, keeping eye contact as she spread her love.
    “Aww baby, thank you. I’m just glad we’ve got each other. I couldn’t imagine waking up in the morning without your lips waiting for me, or going to bed without kissing your cunt. I never thought, when we were 14 and first masturbated together, that it would lead to this.” She recalled their first encounter, where they had explored their bodies as innocently as any young teenager does.

    “I know, Al. You’re perfect – and a complete whore!” she giggled.

    “Oh shut up you’re worse than me!”

    The two kissed again and stood up. After a rinse in the shower they put their dressing gowns on and headed down to breakfast.

    Ally was first to enter the kitchen. Their mother, Clare, had one leg up on a chair and was fingering her cunt gently. She was faced away from the girls as they walked in, her pert, round, perfectly proportioned ass slightly apart. Her asshole was visible, and her inner lips followed the movement of her fingers. She was almost silhouetted against the bright kitchen window. She was looking up, watching the TV screen that was in the corner of the kitchen. It was a video of the empty bathroom where Beth and Ally had just been. Clare heard them enter and turned around.

    “Morning beauties, how are you this morning? Good sleep?” She smiled and walked over, arms wide to hug her daughters. She was wearing a tight white T shirt pulled over her tits quite tightly, and nothing else. Presumably her panties had come off when she started masturbating. Her blonde hair, exactly the same shade as her daughters’, fell down over her shoulders. Unlike Beth, her hair was messy after the night’s sleep, but looked beautiful anyway. Her eyes were large and friendly, and she was as toned and womanly as her daughters. They did work out together, usually, to maintain good shape.

    “So, were you watching us then?” Ally asked her mother. She picked up the black satin thong that was on the floor, which her mother had obviously taken off to finger herself, and brought it to her lips, sucking on the small wet section of material that had clung to her mother’s horny pussy moments before.

    “Yes I was – and I am so proud of you two. I’m so happy that my girls are so happy.” She was referring to the TV she’d been watching which, five minutes before, had been a live CCTV stream of her daughters’ sex session.

    “Thanks, Mum” Beth said as Clare put her arms around the girls. Ally dipped her head slightly, found her mother’s nipple standing out under her T shirt, and sucked on it. Clare’s breast milk filtered through the soft cotton and into Ally’s hungry mouth.

    “Mhmm I thought you’d be a hungry girl after that naughty session earlier!” Clare said, looking down at Ally.

    Ally smiled but did not take her lips away from her mother’s leaking breast. Beth gently licked her mother’s lips as if to divert her attention away from Ally. Clare looked pleased, and kissed Beth.

    “Come on girls let’s go and sit down. I love it when you suck the milk out of my tits every Saturday. I’m so glad we carried on breastfeeding together way past the normal age. You’ve grown into such beautiful young women.”

    “Mum, honestly I think we’re so attracted to each other because of our little milk drinking sessions growing up. When we used to sit and feed on your tits, we felt so comfortable with your body. I guess that’s why we started touching your pussy as we sucked, because we were just so secure and loved.” Beth said. They all reached the living room sofa, Clare sat down, and the girls assumed a semi-foetal position either side of their mother, ready for their milk drinking session.

    “I set the living room camera up to better focus on this sofa by the way, seeing as that’s where the three of us get up to most of our mischief in this room. Aunty Dianne suggested it – when we were watching some videos of you two sixty-nining in here last week she thought it’d be nicer to get a better view.”

    Clare’s sister, Dianne, was also an incestuous lesbian. The two sisters had grown up fingering and licking each other. Their parents never knew, and they had found it difficult to hold a relationship so secretively. Clare had decided that, if she ever had daughters, she would allow them to have a relationship and not have to keep it secret. She wondered if her active encouragement of her daughters’ love for each other was healthy; it did seem unlikely that their sexual relationship would have occurred even if Clare wasn’t aware of it, but that seemed to have been the case.

    Ally stopped sucking gratefully on her mother’s milky tit for a second.

    “It’s so hot that you show videos of us to Aunty Dianne. When we go to stay with her, we feel like celebrities. She treats us as though she’s a fan who’s been watching us in movies, and has finally gotten to meet her idols. She fucks us with dildos and licks our assholes whilst we masturbate and never wants anything in return Mum, seriously. Obviously we like to taste her cunt but she’s so eager to please us. It’s fucking great to be honest!”

    “Hehe, one thing you should understand about your Aunt is that she loves giving. She used to get me off every morning… anyway, how’s my milk today? You’re both gorgeous little sluts for sucking my milk you know. Drink your fill my angels.”

    “It’s delicious today. My pussy is so wet Mum, when your milk tastes good I can focus on how dirty we’re being and it turns me on like fuck!” Beth said between sucks.

    “Good, baby, I’m glad you like it.” Clare assured her daughter, “if you ever get pregnant you can breastfeed me if you like.”

    Ally, on the other hand, showed her appreciation for the milk by slipping a finger tenderly into her mother’s wet vagina. Clare gasped slightly as Ally’s finger caressed her pussy. She felt like the luckiest woman in the world to have her two daughters sucking her milk out, especially now that they were 18 and absolutely incredibly good looking. They still loved their mother’s milky tits, and her cunt for that matter.

    “Mum I’ve got a present for you!” Beth said quickly.

    “What is it baby?” Clare asked.

    “Oh! Oh my god, yes, good girl!” She suddenly said when she realised what was happening. Beth’s pussy was dripping wet, as she let piss gently out. A wet patch started to form on the sofa.

    “Oh yes, good girl! I’m so proud of you,” Clare said, running her hand through the clear stream that leaked from her daughter, “piss for me and drink my milk.”
    “Oh my god!” Said Ally when she realised. “Is she pissing? Ah let me see!” She let her mother’s tit return to its hanging position, milk still slowly dripping from the nipple, and leant over.

    “Rub it into her ass Mum, make it shiny!” She suggested.

    Clare began to direct the slow stream coming from her daughter’s cunt onto her ass. Beth was laying stomach down on the sofa, sucking milk out of her mum’s tit, with her mum’s hand cupped around her vulva so the piss trickled across her buttocks.

    “That’s beautiful baby, oh fuck, look at it Ally! Look what your little sister’s doing for me! Come here girls!” She said, with such desperate pleasure in her voice, pulling Beth’s lips up to hers. Beth let some milk that she hadn’t swallowed trickle between her and her mother’s lips, with Ally licking their lips and chins to get the milk. Beth’s piss continued to leak out as they shared their dirty lesbian kiss.

    “Ally, get some of your little sister’s piss on your lips and kiss me like a good girl. You’re my beautiful little sluts you know that, girls.” Clare ordered, a reassuring, loving tone to her command. Clare did as she was told, thrusting her tongue into her sister’s asshole and covering her lower face with the piss. She moved up and met Clare with a long, filthy kiss. They dribbled over each other as their tongues raced around, licking each others’ lips. Beth sat up and smiled at the scene before her: her two lovers, just as much in love with each other as they were with her, making passionate, dirty love to each other.

    “Mum, can I milk your tit onto my pussy? I want to rub it into my cunt for when Ally licks me later.”

    “Of course you can baby, here.” Clare broke off the kiss with her eldest daughter and turned so that Beth could access her swollen, milky breast. Beth had moved so that she was sitting on the sofa, with her legs open, close to her mother so she could milk her nipple directly down onto her cunt.

    “There we go honey now squeeze away! Get a good amount on there, you know your sister loves milk and cunt juice.” She told Beth, who was milking her mum’s tit with one hand, and quickly rubbing her pussy with the other.

    Ally leaned over, looked her sister in the eye, and smiled in encouragement. “Finger your pussy baby sister, like a good girl. Would you like some spit?” she asked. Beth nodded in agreement and opened her mouth. Clare smiled in anticipation, gently held the back of Ally’s head and guided it towards her sister. Ally’s lips were dripping with milk, saliva, and small amounts of Beth’s clear piss. She gathered a pool of the juices on her tongue, then, maintaining eye contact with Beth, spat the mixture onto her sister’s mouth. Beth’s lips were closed together and she licked them and grinned, kissing Ally passionately. As she did so, she felt her body contract under orgasm as she fingered her clit, lubricated with her mum’s milk.

    “Oh god, Ally your sister’s cumming, grab her nipples. Hold her nipples and help her come like a slut!” Clare ordered.
    Ally did as instructed, milking her sister’s nipples (without the milk, of course) as she shuddered in orgasm. Clare kissed Ally on the cheek as Beth came, encouraging her daughters’ bonding. She was so proud to see her little slutty daughters being so dirty.

    Beth leant back, flat out on the sofa, whilst Ally and her mother gently kissed and licked each others’ tongues.

    “That was great… we’re such a bunch of little whores!” she said.

    “I know baby and I am so fucking happy that you came. Look at the wet patch you’ve left, you can see it even though you pissed there earlier!” Ally said.

    Clare looked from daughter to daughter, admiring their bodies and pretty faces.

    “I love you girls.” She said.


  • HIGH SCHOOL REUNION – TAKE ONE: THE FORMER STUDENT

    Font size : +


    This is the first of seven parallel and related stories; they work best if read in sequence. It is fiction, and all places and characters are invented.

    copyright: Lesley Tara, 2010

    It is the annual alumni reunion event at the Lauderton High School, which they hold in the large gymnasium in the main school building. The events in these stories take place at various times during the evening, and to different characters; they are not chapters of the same story, but a series of separate takes. We are the invisible camera, panning around the scene and then zooming in for a close-up …

    TAKE ONE

    Nashiko Giancona had graduated from the high school five years ago, and was now aged 23. Her mother was Japanese and her father of Italian-American descent; her name in Japanese meant ‘child of the west’. She had the slim build, pretty face and straight dark hair of her mother, whilst her European heritage showed through in greater height and a fuller bust than most Asian women. Her face was a blend of the classic high cheekbones and large almond eyes of the Far East with hints of Mediterranean lushness, producing a unique and striking presence all of her own.

    This was the first reunion that Nashiko had attended; previously, she had felt that it was too soon after graduating. However, now that she had completed her computing degree and landed a job with an internet company based near Pasadena, she felt that she had at last left the education system for the so-called ‘real world’. There was an attraction in touching base with her roots again, and so she had arranged to come back for the reunion event, staying with her parents for the weekend.

    The high school was unusual in hosting the event on its own premises, but the former students who attended quite enjoyed the experience of seeing again the places that had once been so familiar. The real reason, however, was that a few years previously they had been very poorly catered for at the main hotel and convention center in the town, and the Alumni Association had decided to organise it themselves at the school instead, and donate the money saved by doing so to the fund that they were raising to improve the track and sports facilities. The practical organisation was handled by some of the teachers; the food and drink was delivered by outside caterers, but at the event it was served by volunteer helpers from the present 11th and 12th grades (in this state, it was legal for 18 year olds to serve alcohol, and so the older 12th grades poured the bubbly wine for the guests). Using current students in this way both reduced the costs and meant that a more lavish provision could be afforded.

    Nashiko circulated around the large room, enjoying the lively hubbub of conversation and random encounters with people she whom knew. There were quite a few of them here, former students and present staff, although the Principal of her time had retired and his female successor was a stranger to her. It was interesting to see people after an interval of five years, and observe how much – or, more often, how little – they had changed. Mary Beecher still seemed to be an empty-headed giggler and Carrie Malone was as uncommunicative as always, but that was surely Hayley Statten over there, looking so much more stylish and assured than she ever had at school, in fact she had a much better figure than Nashiko remembered. She made a mental note that she must chat to Hayley later on and find out what she had been up to. Just now, Nashiko needed a refill of her glass, and she made her way over to the serving tables in a quieter corner. She collected a fresh glass of the fizzy white wine from a tall young man who looked like a basketball player, and then moved to the adjacent table of snacks and nibbles, hesitating over what to choose. The server here was a stunning redhead with a slight dusting of freckles in her clear complexion and, although she could only be about 17, evidently quite a full bust under her buttoned-up white shirt. Nashiko was captivated by her looks and her engaging perky manner, and they chatted for quite a while about how the school was now – which, in truth, seemed pretty much unchanged since her day, although the girl (it turned out her name was Lauren) was quite gushing about the new Principal. Their conversation was just running down when Nashiko felt a touch on her arm, and a familiar voice greeted her:

    ‘Nashiko! How lovely to see you here – how are you, what have you been doing?’

    She turned with a smile of real pleasure, for this was one of her most favourite teachers, who had helped her a lot when she had been in the 11th and 12th grades. Ms Henrikson had taught Nashiko math; she had been in her late 20s then, and was now 33. However, she looked younger than that, being fit and healthy from her sports coaching of the junior softball and badminton teams, and from regular running and swimming. At five foot ten, she was slightly taller than the younger woman, her blonde hair in a neat short style with a fringe and then cut away around her ears to the nape of the neck. The teacher had a warm and attractive smile, a slightly snub nose, and clear blue-grey eyes. She was wearing a pair of smart grey linen slacks, which dropped sheer from her flat stomach and trim flanks, and a white short-sleeve top with a pale blue cashmere vest over it; underneath these was the outline of the bra which encased her C cup breasts.

    Nashiko chattered away about her new job, on which Ms Henrikson congratulated her. The teacher also complimented her on how nice she was looking, and admired the younger woman’s knee-length strapless dress. This was in a pattern of greens which strikingly offset Nashiko’s hair and skin tone; it was cut to cover her shapely bust with apparent modesty, yet also drew the eye to her cleavage, which was accentuated by the uplift given to her D cup breasts by their underwired strapless bra. Nashiko noticed Ms Henrikson’s eyes strayed there several times during their conversation, and she suddenly realised that her former teacher was not just making routine ‘small talk’, even of the friendly kind with a favourite ex-student. It felt more like flirting, that there was a sexual undercurrent which was expressed as much in Ms Henrikson’s eyes and gestures (her hand resting several times on Nashiko’s forearm), as in her conversation. Perhaps, thought Nashiko, just perhaps something more is – or, with encouragement, might be – going on here!

    An opportunity to find out soon presented itself, when Ms Henrikson commented that Nashiko must have had a lot of exciting experiences since she left town to go to college. Nashiko whole-heartedly agreed – thinking of how she had discovered her true sexual preference with her freshman roommate, who had deftly seduced her in the first week, and how after a time she had become confident enough to frequent the local lesbian bars and clubs, which had resulted in some longer affairs and at least two dozen passionate one-night stands. Nashiko had always liked and admired Ms Henrikson, without at the time realising what underlay her feelings. Now, perhaps there was a chance to recover one of the lost opportunities of her teenage years. She looked the handsome teacher directly in the eyes, and said boldly:

    ‘I have learned things about myself – my pleasures – that might surprise you, but I’m sure there is so much more that you could teach me – if you would like to?’ As she said this, she took Ms Henrikson’s hand, gently raised it to her mouth, and – without for one second breaking her steady eye contact with the slightly-flushed older woman – brushed her lips along the knuckles and kissed the fingers softly. Ms Henrikson gave a faint noise, a mixture of a gasp of surprise and a moan of pleasure; her nostrils flared, and for a second the tip of her tongue moistened her slightly-parted lips. Then, with a slight shake of the head, as if to bring herself back from dreamland, she took a firm grip on Nashiko’s hand. Delight and desire showed in equal measure on the teacher’s face, but in her position she had to be sure she was not wishfully misinterpreting the signals. Even with an indication as blatant as this, she had better make sure …

    ‘Oh, Nashiko! Do you mean? … Do you want to …’ asked the teacher, and then she swallowed, unable to say in public what it was, even in a room so buzzing with conversation that no one could possibly hear their soft-voiced exchange. Nashiko knew that this was the cusp moment, the second when things could turn one way or another – and she knew exactly what she wanted, now even more urgently and desperately. Leaning forward, standing slightly on her toes so that her lips were almost brushing Ms Henrikson’s ear, she made sure that no doubt at all could remain.

    ‘Take me somewhere, and fuck me to pieces’, she whispered, the invisible caress of her breath arousing the teacher even more. Ms Henrikson looked like she had been struck by lightning, and she shivered slightly from head to toe. The teacher had kept a firm grip on the stunning Japanese-American girl’s hand, its fingernails painted green to match her dress, and softly she replied:

    ‘Oh, gosh! Oh – my sweet angel … I know a place, we won’t be disturbed there … quickly, follow me out!’

    Ms Henrikson slipped away from the room when the Principal had her back turned, talking to some former students, and Nashiko was a couple of seconds behind her, hopefully making their departures look quite unconnected. They soon left the hubbub of the reunion behind, padding quickly and quietly down the deserted corridors, leaving the lights switched off and using only the minimal emergency lighting that was always on at night to guide their way. As they walked, Ms Henrikson told Nashiko how she had always been very attracted to her, that she had found it difficult not show this when she had been at the school, but that she made it an absolute rule never to touch a student.

    ‘But I’m not a student here any more’, grinned Nashiko, and her former teacher smiled back, her eyes gleaming in anticipation of the long-desired pleasures to come.

    They arrived at the section of the building which contained the school’s other indoor sports facility, a smaller gymnasium which was mainly used for gymnastic exercises and dance classes. Ms Henrikson stopped outside the door of this, to which of course she possessed a key. After they had entered, she made sure to lock the door again – to have someone blunder in upon them now would be a disaster in every way. Ms Henrikson arranged one of the larger exercise mats on the floor, and then turned to take the lovely lush figure of the Japanese-American girl into her arms for the first time – something she had longed and longed for when Nashiko had been a student, and only iron resolve had restrained her. Nashiko had certainly learnt quite a bit in the intervening five years – she came into the embrace without a hint of hesitation, her mouth opening for the kiss and her hands eagerly roaming Ms Henrikson’s upper body, especially stroking the curve of her bust.

    In her turn, Ms Henrikson did something that she had often fantasised about those several years ago, alone in her own bedroom at night and with just a purring vibrator for solace. First, her hands descended to grasp the Japanese-American girl’s firm and sexy ass, one hand taking each buttock, squeezing them and lifting them slightly apart. Next, she tugged the hem of Nashiko’s dress up to her waist, exposing a very pretty pair of quite modest midi-style panties, trimmed with lace, in an emerald green that co-ordinated with the young woman’s dress. And then, and at last, one of her hands slid over the front panel of the panties, and cupped Nashiko’s mound in the palm of her hand, feeling her womanly warmth.

    ‘Oooh, yes!’ breathed Nashiko, just as transported by this sexual encounter with her long-admired former teacher as the older woman was with her. Ms Henrikson’s fingers found the zip fastener of Nashiko’s dress at the back, and pulled it downwards in a single fluid but unhurried motion. As she did so, the dress fell away from the younger woman’s body like petals unfolding on a flower, until the whole garment was bunched around her hips. With an attractive and nimble wiggle, Nashiko shed the dress, letting it tumble to her ankles and then stepping aside from it. She was left wearing just her hold-up stockings (which were pale green), the panties and a matching strapless bra which had a slight push-up effect on her already substantial 30D breasts.

    Nashiko struck a statue-like pose for a moment, and both women laughed in shared harmony and happiness. The Japanese-American beauty reached behind her back to unsnap and fling away the bra, revealing her splendid breasts in all their glory. She cupped them in her palms, offering them to the teacher not only by gesture but also by saying:

    ‘Ms Henrikson, I’m all yours – take me, and fuck me!’

    The teacher smiled at her, and replied: ‘Y’know, considering I’m gonna do just that, right here and right now, I think you can call me Sally!’

    Nashiko gave a sweet smile and a slight bow of her head; in many ways, she had absorbed more of her mother’s culture and customs than perhaps she realised. With a hunger that signalled the passions to come, Sally took the younger woman into her arms again for a long clinching kiss, and then bent to bring her lips to the swelling prominences of Nashiko’s breasts.

    ‘Aahhh, ooooh, yes!’ murmured the pretty half-Asian, entranced to see her former very correct teacher sucking, licking and nibbling on her nipples. Whilst she did this, Sally’s free hand dropped again towards Nashiko’s sex, but this time slipping inside the panties to take a first direct feel of the girl’s cunt, probing the length of her slit and feeling the oozing dampness of her sexual arousal. Nashiko made appreciative noises as she clung onto the taller woman’s shoulders, her own head back and her breathing coming in erratic gasps.

    Sally broke away from her oral pleasuring of Nashiko’s breasts to pull the younger woman’s panties down and off, and then she knelt in front of her. After easing the luscious Oriental babe’s thighs apart, the teacher brought her tongue to her ex-student’s pussy. Nashiko was delighted by this, as she had found that cunnilingus was one of her most favourite lesbian love-making practices. She spread her legs as far apart as she could manage, and gave a shudder as Sally’s fingers slipped between her labia and probed the entrance of her pink tunnel. The older woman’s tongue dove in like a rabbit going down a hole, and Nashiko gave a squeal of pleasure. The combination of Sally’s expertise in pussy-munching and the mind-blowing reality of being eaten out by her former teacher brought Nashiko with sudden abruptness to an orgasm which she could not have held back even if she had wanted to. Instead, she writhed in Sally’s grip with her eyes screwed tight shut, and gave vent to a series of short ecstatic cries as her body trembled and sweet juices seeped from her pussy. During this love-making, the two women had been so engrossed in each other that they had not noticed the handle of the gymnasium door turning as it was quietly tried once from outside, or the faint sound of footsteps quietly retreating along the corridor.

    In the wake of her orgasm, Nashiko opened her eyes and gazed at Sally in delight and wonder. Then, realising that the teacher was still fully dressed, she became the one to take the initiative. Sally’s hands fell to her sides, as the Japanese-American girl swiftly tugged the light cashmere vest over her head, and then undid the blouse underneath, pulling it away from both shoulders to flutter unheeded to the ground. For a moment, Nashiko admired the pert jut of Sally’s breasts, which were a little smaller than her own, as the teacher took a 32B bra size. Sally was clearly a bit of a traditionalist: her bra was in white, but more feminine in its shape and decorative small bows than might have been anticipated from the no-nonsense softball coach and the logical math teacher.

    Now it was Nashiko’s turn to go down onto her knees, her face level with the single round black button at the waist of Sally’s elegant grey slacks. However, the younger woman did not immediately undo this – instead, she brought a hand up under the crotch of the slacks and pressed the fabric firmly against the base of the teacher’s pudenda, grinding back and forth. It was intensely arousing – much more so than if it had been done against the naked flesh – and Sally’s eyes went round in surprise and appreciation. After a few seconds, Nashiko changed tack, undoing the button and zip at the front of the trousers, and pulling them down to the teacher’s knees. The latter was revealed to be wearing much the scantier panties of the two of them – although again a decorous plain white, they were skimpy tai briefs with a high-leg cut and tantalising lace panels. Nashiko bent to undo the straps of Sally’s rather elegant two-inch heels, and this allowed her to pull the slacks the rest of the way down and to remove them – after which, she put the teacher’s stylish black shoes back on.

    With gentle delicacy, almost with formality, Nashiko bent her head to place a single kiss on the fabric at the front of Sally’s briefs, directly on top of her slit. The deferential decorousness of the motion had a powerful erotic impact upon the teacher, as she gazed down in wonder and delight at the lithe body of her favourite ex-student kneeling at her feet, her naked breasts jutting out invitingly. Then she caught her breath, for Nashiko was slowly drawing Sally’s briefs down her legs, until the teacher was able to step out of them and take up a stance with her legs further apart. Nashiko thought that the older woman looked stunningly sexy in her half-naked state – her breasts were still modestly enclosed in their bra, whilst the wanton availability of her pussy was highlighted by her black hold-ups and heels. As Sally trembled with anticipation, Nashiko brought her face back to the newly-exposed cunt – and dispensed with all restraint, fastening onto to it with hunger and desire, plunging her tongue into the teacher’s moist cleft and sweeping it around in every direction. Sally went weak at the knees and felt as if she might lose her balance – the only thing holding her up was Nashiko’s firm grip on her ass cheeks.

    They were so well-attuned that the Japanese-American girl sensed this, and she softly drew her teacher down to lie on her back the exercise mat. Nashiko marvelled at the role reversal – for now it was almost as if Sally was the novice, or at least the overwhelmed youngster. Kneeling next to her, Nashiko tugged the teacher’s bra straps off her shoulders, pulling them downwards so as to peel away the cups from over her breasts, revealing their warm pinkness and stiff red nipples. She followed this up with her mouth, spending some time on each breast as Sally lay with her eyes tightly closed and an expression of pure bliss plastered across her face. Lost in the stimulus from her breasts, the blonde woman’s legs spread wider and wider apart, and her back began to arch. Never one to refuse such an offering, Nashiko plunged two fingers into the teacher’s pussy and began to stoke her fires of passion even higher.

    Ms Henrikson was now losing all her inhibitions, as a mixture of swear words and pleas to be fucked more, harder and deeper tumbled in a cascade from her lips, and the palms of her hands smacked up and down against the rubber mat in a torment of ecstasy. At last, under the merciless combined assault of Nashiko’s left hand tweaking her right nipple, Nashiko’s agile teeth pulling on her left nipple, and the two fingers of Nashiko’s right hand squirming in and out of her vagina whilst her thumb rubbed around her teacher’s clitoris in circles – the dam broke, and Sally Henrikson came and came and came, in waves of orgasm more upliftingly exhilarating and crashingly exhausting than she could remember ever having experienced before. She gave a long wailing cry, her body shuddered from head to toe, and sweat broke out on her face, breasts, back and thighs. Amazed and thrilled by the effects of her ministrations, Nashiko lay down next to the tall blonde, taking her in her arms for a long slow kiss.

    Surprisingly, it was Sally who bestirred herself first, sexual release having first drained and then even more emphatically restored her. She propped herself up on one elbow to look down on Nashiko, and slipped a hand between the younger woman’s thighs to fondle her mound.

    ‘Your turn next, hot spot – and you’re coming home with me, I want to take my time with you!’ announced the teacher in a decisive, almost classroom tone. It had the desired stimulating effect upon the former student, and a gleam came into Nashiko’s eyes.

    ‘Oooh, yes Ma’am, yes please!’ she replied. They exchanged one kiss before rising, a second when they were both on their feet, and a third at the door of the gym, after they had quickly put back on their outer clothes (Sally scooped her breasts back into her bra cups, but they stuffed both pairs of panties and Nashiko’s bra into Sally’s bag). The teacher unlocked the door and peeked out into the corridor, but it was deserted and the coast was clear. They swiftly exited the small gymnasium, locking it again behind them, and they saw no one else as they reached the front hall and then left the building.

    Nashiko had never been to Ms Henrikson’s house when she was a student, and so she carefully trailed the teacher’s car on the short journey until she pulled up behind her in the driveway of a modest but pleasant white-painted single storey house. Whether the question had been in her face or not, as Sally Henrikson unlocked her front door she commented, slightly sadly:

    ‘No need to worry, I live alone – it’ll be just us.’

    Nashiko took the teacher’s hand in hers and pressed it, replying with warm enthusiasm: ‘that’s just fine with me!’

    Once in the hallway, Nashiko took a moment to telephone her mother and explain that she had gone on from the reunion ‘to an old friend’s house’, and so as not disturb her parents by coming in later she was going to stay over for the night – so they could lock up, she would see them some time on Sunday, probably after lunch. Sally had been using the toilet during this call, and whilst Nashiko took her turn in the lavatory the older woman poured two large glasses of chilled Californian Chardonnay.

    The ex-student and her former teacher drank a toast to each other in the kitchen, their eyes drinking in more than their mouths. Then they took the glasses with them as Sally led Nashiko by the hand up the stairs and along to the main bedroom. The centrepiece of this was her greatest indulgence: the largest king-size double bed that she had been able to find, and Nashiko admired it with salacious anticipation. Sally pulled the large duvet off the mattress, leaving the bare expanse of the pink undersheet. The teacher removed her cashmere vest (which was carefully folded into a drawer), her blouse and the grey slacks, and then Nashiko stepped up behind her, reaching round to cup her breasts for a gentle grope before unclasping the blonde’s bra and tossing it away. This left Sally in her hold ups and high heels, a look which Nashiko found very much of a turn-on. As Sally eagerly watched, Nashiko slipped out of her green dress, putting it on a spare hanger in Sally’s closet; now she, too, was naked apart from her hold-ups and shoes.

    Sally felt suddenly sure of how she wanted to take Nashiko, a desire for dominance taking grip of her. As the opening gambit in the campaign, she positioned the pretty Japanese-American on her back, legs apart but not widespread. Then the older blonde climbed onto the bed next to her, sliding her legs between Nashiko’s so that their cunts were pressed together for a classic tribbing session. At once, Sally began to hump and grind, and her superior physical condition soon told – although she might be the older of them, she was certainly the fitter. As their sopping cunts mashed against each other, they reached out with their free hands to clutch and grope the other woman’s breasts, further adding to the erotic stimulation.

    Nashiko was hugely aroused; curiously, although she was physically the slighter of the two, her pussy was both more prominent and wider and larger than her former teacher’s. This had the effect of forcing her labia further apart, whilst the friction of Sally’s hot and inflamed lips rubbed along the inside of Nashiko’s vagina. Within a few moments the Japanese-American beauty was in the throes of her first orgasm, her eyes screwed shut as she climaxed with a series of mewling wails. Sally was relentless – not for a moment did she pause to acknowledge her ex-student’s climax, as she continue to press her unsatisfied pussy against Nashiko’s lubricated and highly-sensitive flesh. In fact, the half-Asian babe came four times before Sally rode the wave of her own first orgasm – which had been helped along by Nashiko slipping a hand in to feel the top of Sally’s pussy and rub frantically at the nub of her clitoris.

    After the tribbing, Sally continued the mutual satisfaction with a long flexible double-ended dildo, but taking the dominant position. Nashiko was content to lie passively on her back, legs spread wide open and one end of the dildo tube deeply penetrating her, as Sally rode the other end, the rise and fall of her hips slapping the plastic phallus in and out of both of their vaginas. Nashiko lifted up her hands to cup and cradle Sally’s bouncing breasts, and then suddenly squeezed on them, causing a convulsion to run through the frame of the older blonde – it started as a shudder, and became a full-scale earthquake, so much so that in the aftermath of climax Sally collapsed forwards on top of Nashiko, cradling her in her arms and whispering soft endearments.

    ‘Wow, Ms H!’ gasped Nashiko, ‘that was so amazing – you are so hot, lady!’ Then her voice turned confiding, as she added: ‘you know, since when I discovered that I’m a lesbian, I’ve quite often thought about you … I always admired you, and I’ve had so many fantasies about this, about doing it with you – so this really is a dream come true for me, literally it is!’

    The teacher sighed happily. ‘It is for me, too, you sexy babe – I did fancy you very, very much when you were at school, but I’ve always thought it wrong to have an affair with a student, quite apart from the risks involved … but I would lie here at nights, bringing myself off with the vibrator, and imagining having you here, in my arms and in my bed … but I never thought it would ever, ever actually happen.’

    ‘There’s a way I’ve wanted to take you’, said Nashiko, with sudden determined vigour; ‘do you have a strap-on I could use?’

    ‘Mmmm?’ replied the teacher, ‘oh! – yes, yes I do!’ She left the bed for a moment to cross to a wardrobe, returning with a quite substantial strap-on dildo in her hands. It was at least eight inches long and over an inch in diameter, not fully life-like but with an enlarged and ribbed knob at the tip. Sally handed it to her former student, who deftly buckled the straps into place around her hips and waist. Nashiko then instructed the blonde woman to kneel on the bed so that her butt was sticking out over the edge of the mattress, and the slight half-Asian babe positioned herself behind her former-teacher’s spread buttocks. Sally’s vulva was open, glistening with juices and perfectly in line with the dildo. Nashiko took a firm grip on Sally’s hips and then rode the dildo forwards, sinking it into the older woman’s cunt-hole. Sally gave a deep grunt as she was penetrated by the first firm thrust from Nashiko’s pelvis, and then a shaky moan as the dildo was withdrawn. Nashiko paused for a tantalising second before thrusting in again, and then she began to speed up, until her hips were whiplashing backwards and forwards, the dildo shaft slamming in and out of the older woman’s pussy like a piston rod. Sally was starting to mumble incoherent words, her hands clawing at the bedsheet, her knees spread wide and a transported look of ecstasy on her face. Suddenly she rose up slightly, arching her back and giving a series of sharp yelping cries as she had her biggest orgasm yet, and then she fell forwards in something not far off from a faint. Nashiko had come herself from the stimulation of fucking her former teacher in this way, and she collapsed on top of Sally’s back, kissing the older woman passionately on the shoulders and the back of the neck, and slipping her deft hands underneath her body to find and grasp her breasts.

    They remained like this for a while, breathless not just from their physical exertions but still more from the realisation of their long-held fantasies. Eventually, Nashiko withdrew the dildo, with Sally sighing deeply as it rubbed along her vaginal walls on the way out. The two women took turns in the bathroom, and then climbed back into bed, both still naked, but this time under the large duvet. They lay in each other’s arms, caressing gently and kissing softly, until first Nashiko and then Sally drifted off into a deep and contented sleep.

    In the morning, Sally lent Nashiko a robe and they breakfasted in their dressing gowns, before going back to bed for another long and lazy fuck with the double-ended dildo. After a few moments, Sally eased the slippery plastic tube out of their well-lubricated cunts, and then swung herself around into the classic 69 position, dropping her mouth to devour Nashiko’s pussy and shoving her own spread-open crotch back onto the young Japanese-American’s eager lips. The two women took their time with this as well, letting the sensuous feelings mount slowly and inexorably. They did not aim for simultaneous orgasms, but rather to take it in turns – whoever was on top would tongue the other woman to a climax and then, her pleasurable duty done, she would roll underneath to become the one being eaten out. They pursued this through several orgasms each, and then cuddled up, dozing in each other’s arms until the early afternoon. After a quick shower, it was time for Nashiko to leave, with Sally waving from the front porch as she drove away in the neat little metallic-blue Ford that somehow suited her so well. The wistful smile on Sally’s face was due to the hot young half-Asian babe’s promise to visit again when she next made a trip home, although that would not be for two or three months.

    Sally Henrikson had profoundly enjoyed her wonderful, amazing night with Nashiko, which was so much like a dream come true. It had also strengthened her growing determination not to let her love-life continue to drift so aimlessly. She knew that what she really needed was a permanent relationship with someone fit and attractive who was around her own age. There are lots of good-looking women in their 30s, she mused, thinking suddenly of her former classmate Tessa, whom she had spotted at the reunion. Sally hadn’t seen her for several years, and she had thought that Tessa was wearing very well, looking trim and pretty in a nicely mature kind of way. She needed someone like that – not actually Tessa, obviously, she was married with kids, but for some reason she stuck in the mind. However, Sally thought wryly, the problem was finding that someone discretely; it was a small town, and in her job she couldn’t be too careful about avoiding any possible scandal. She gave a slightly dispirited sigh, and went back into the house to put on her jogging outfit and yet again run off her frustrations.

    If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)


  • Falling Ch. 01

    Font size : +


    Linnea tries to help a stranger in need.

    Chapter 1, In which I do a good deed

    I was lying on my back staring at the ceiling when the phone rang. It was too much effort to move, so I continued pondering the cobwebs on the fan overhead and waited for the answering machine in the front room to cover for me.

    “Michael, please pick up!” It was a young woman’s voice. “It’s Stacey — I really need to see you, and you aren’t answering your cell! Please call me as soon as you can.” There was a breathless pause and then she hung up.

    Some women might get upset when their good-looking roommate got a call from a strange girl, but I wasn’t one of them. It happened pretty often, actually, but usually Michael was there to answer them. See, he was a sex addict.

    It’s not what you’re thinking — he was a member of one of those “Anonymous” organizations and it had really straightened him out. He was a sponsor, too, and most of the time they were women; I guess they were less of a temptation because he was gay.

    That was how we’d met, sort of. Not that I was a nympho or had a thing for gay men. Actually, with my travel schedule, I barely had any time for a social life, but when I did, I wanted a man who was ready to scratch my itch, if you know what I mean.

    Apparently, Michael and my brother Peter had been scratching each other’s itches, a lot. It had been a shock to discover Peter swung that way, because we were pretty close and he’d never given even the slightest hint he wasn’t “normal.” Sorry; that was my parents’ viewpoint, not mine.

    Anyway, they didn’t take it well when he came out of the closet, probably because he really came out, if you know what I mean, and I guess Peter couldn’t handle their rejection. Emotionally, I mean; he was financially self-sufficient by then. When he committed suicide, Michael was just totally broken up over it.

    Daddy and Mommy wouldn’t even acknowledge he existed, and I sort of felt we owned him and Peter more than they’d gotten. Michael had enrolled in this program and I’d moved in with him for awhile so he wouldn’t be all alone. Daddy had cut me off, too, but it was something I’d needed to do. That had been two years ago; neither of us had raised the subject of my moving out again.

    I liked our arrangement a lot. Aside from the benefits of sharing rent on a larger apartment than I could have afforded by myself, it was simply wonderful to come home from the trip of the week knowing there was unexpired milk in the refrigerator and my mail would be stacked on the end of my dresser. Michael told me having a totally unappealing shoulder to lean on had been literally a life saver.

    It was the nicest rejection a girl could have.

    The phone rang. “It’s Stacey again,” the woman said after the beep. “I’m sorry to keep bothering you, but I think I’m about to fall off the wagon. Please call me as soon as you get this, okay?” She sounded pretty frantic.

    Reluctantly, I forced myself to sit up. The problem was, I had no idea of Michael’s whereabouts. It was late Saturday morning and I’d just gotten home after spending an unwanted evening in Atlanta, courtesy of airline snafus, and he’d been gone when I arrived. I’d seen his phone sitting on the kitchen counter, probably forgotten when he set it down to write the cheery “welcome home!” note that had been waiting for me.

    As if the mobile phone’s electronic ears had been burning, I heard it beep in the other room, reminding its owner of waiting messages. I could guess who had left them.

    I blew an errant strand of hair out of my face and leaned over to pick up the cordless handset on the nightstand. Michael had warned me, several times, not to get involved with any of his acquaintances from the program — that they could be dangerous. I wasn’t ready to go hang out with some hulking would-be rapist, but the girl on the phone didn’t sound that threatening.

    She sounded like she was in trouble. Maybe if somebody had been there for Peter, he’d still be alive. I couldn’t just leave her hanging, waiting until whenever Michael might decide to return.

    Stacey hadn’t left a number, but that was what caller ID was for. I punched a few buttons and she answered on the first ring.

    “Michael, thank God!” she gasped.

    “I’m sorry, this is Linnea,” I told her politely. “I just wanted to let you know that Michael is unavailable at the moment. Is there some way that I can assist you?”

    There was silence on the other end of the line. Finally, she spoke up. “Linnea? I don’t know you, do I? Are you with the, um, counseling group?”

    One of the things I’d learned in sales was that it was important to be assertive and confident. Nothing spooked a prospect like uncertainty. I couldn’t help this girl if she hung up on me. “Oh yes,” I assured her cheerfully. “In fact, I’m Michael’s sponsor.” We’d spent so much time talking together about Peter that it was a very small white lie. “I’d be happy to talk with you about whatever is bothering you, and lend you my support.”

    “I don’t know,” Stacey whispered. I let the silence stretch, feeling it wasn’t time to push. She let out something that sounded halfway between a moan and a growl of exasperation. “I’ll take the chance. Can you meet me at the Starbucks on Third in 15 minutes?”

    It was my turn to hesitate. I could make it, but not unless I went in what I was wearing. I hated the thought, for several reasons. Another one of the things I’d learned in sales was that you didn’t make the deal if you couldn’t get the prospect to pay attention to you. And that it was still a sexist boy’s club in the executive offices.

    I wouldn’t say I dressed like a slut, but my skirts were shorter, my heels higher, and everything generally tighter than I would have preferred them to be. I was a cup size short of the point where I’d never have been thought of as anything except “that blonde bimbo with the rack,” but I had to fight to be twice as good as my male coworkers just to stay even, and they didn’t have to spend two hours every morning in the hotel exercise room working off drinks from the previous evening. I tried really hard not to be jealous of Michael, who worked from home and could wear anything he wanted.

    I’d resigned myself to it on the job, but the pinstriped pencil skirt and silk shell I had on wouldn’t have been my first choice to meet with some poor woman who was in a sex rehab program. Worse, it all looked slept in, which technically wasn’t true, but was damn close.

    My hair looked equally bad. It was overdue for a shampoo, long past the staying power of my hair spray, and showing a little more “dirty” and less “blonde” at the roots than I preferred. I’d planned to have it fixed the previous week, but Annie had been out sick and I wasn’t going to trust my look to somebody I wasn’t familiar with. I’d had to cancel that morning’s appointment, too.

    I reminded myself it was all small potatoes next to this girl’s problems. “I’ll be there,” I promised Stacey.

    “Oh, thank you so much, Linnea!” she gushed. “You’re a lifesaver!” Stacey hung up before I could ask how to recognize her.

    “Shit!” I vented to the empty room, and stood up. I didn’t have the energy to change shoes, and I’d need all the time I had to walk the half mile in my pumps, so I left without writing a note for Michael. I’d see him in a bit, anyway.

    I thought I had Stacey identified about 30 seconds after I walked through the door. There was this intense-looking girl seated by herself at a table, staring hungrily at every woman that entered the place. I studied her, trying not to be too obvious about it, while I waited in line to get my iced double espresso. Laugh if you will, but it was warm out and I needed the caffeine.

    She looked like she was probably in her mid-twenties, a few years younger than myself, and might have been a vampire if it had been night instead of daytime and this had been a fantasy novel. Her complexion was pale, but she had jet black shoulder-length hair, apparently favored really dark lipstick and nail polish, and everything she wore was black. I hadn’t seen so much eyeliner since the last issue of Vogue.

    “Stacey?” I asked, after approaching her table.

    Her eyes raked me from head to toe. “Linnea, I presume?” She suddenly smiled, her white teeth incongruous against the lipstick. “The world works in strange ways.”

    “Forgive the appearance,” I smiled back, seating myself across from her. “You caught me at a bad time, but it sounds like you’re having a worse one.”

    Stacey took a sip from the cup in front of her. “Yeah; thanks for coming.” She stared at her hands for a moment, and released an explosive sigh. “Jesus, it’s been hard! They tell you to put yourself in a good place, to stay away from temptation, but…”

    I nodded understandingly. “You have to keep working at it; stay strong. There’s no quick fix.” I’d heard Michael say that a million times.

    She looked up at me beseechingly. “I don’t know if I can hold out or not. I caught myself outside a salon today; they had a help wanted sign posted. My hand was on the door. Do you know how hard it was to turn away?”

    “Well, you made it,” I reassured her. I absently pushed my hair behind my ear while I tried to figure out the subtext of what Stacey was saying. What would be so bad about a salon? Belatedly it occurred to me that perhaps she was a lesbian. Well, if she was, there was nothing I could do now — and that didn’t make her less deserving of whatever support I could provide. After all, my brother had been gay.

    And he’d died thinking he’d been rejected by his family. I reached out to squeeze Stacey’s hand reassuringly. “Be fierce! You can do it, Stacey! Just stick with what’s gotten you here.”

    “What’s gotten me here.” Stacey not quite giggled. “Linnea, do you really work with Michael?” She plucked a blonde hair from her hand and stared at it.

    “Well, yes, of course,” I prevaricated. I didn’t want to lie more than I had, but it seemed like a bad time to admit we were only friends.

    Stacey coiled the hair about a finger until it formed a little loop. “I was just wondering,” she said, more casually, and surprised me by popping the hair into her mouth. She washed it down with another swig of her drink.

    “Yes, about two years now,” I said, taking a drink of my own. I don’t know what happened, but somehow my hand froze an inch short of my mouth and I poured espresso right down the front of my blouse. “Shit!” I yelped, hurriedly setting down the cup, but the damage was done.

    “Are you alright?” Stacey gasped, eyes wide.

    “I can’t believe I did that,” I admitted, feeling horribly embarrassed. “Please excuse me for a minute and let me go clean up.” I rose to my feet and hurried to the women’s room without waiting for her response.

    A huge dark spot covered the front of my blouse when I looked in the mirror. It could easily have been worse, but somehow I’d managed to pour my drink right down my cleavage; the blouse had contained the splash, and my bra had absorbed the excess liquid.

    It might already be too late, but I quickly removed my blouse and began rinsing it in the sink, hoping the stain hadn’t set in the silk. A trickle on my belly reminded me of the bra and the danger to my wool skirt. Leaving the blouse to soak for a moment, I removed the bra as well, setting it aside for later.

    I used a few damp paper towels to wipe myself clean, and then looked at the blouse. Fortunately, it looked like I’d been fast enough to avoid any permanent damage, but it was completely soaked. I caught sight of a diaper changing table to one side; rolling my blouse in an unconscionable number of paper towels reduced it from soaking wet to uniformly damp.

    There really was no alternative, so I pulled it on and fastened the buttons, leaving it out instead of tucked in so it wouldn’t get the skirt so wet. My nipples hardened immediately from the evaporative cooling, but I couldn’t do anything about them, either. Looking in the mirror, I could see the points where they pushed against the damp silk, but it wasn’t really risque. Pathetically, it didn’t look any more rumpled than when I’d walked in, either.

    After cleaning up the mess I’d made, and leaving the trash can near to overflowing, I took a last look in the mirror and pushed unhappily at my hair before leaving. Stacey was still sitting at the table, guarding my purse — I’d completely forgotten it in my panic! — and smiled when she caught sight of me.

    “Everything okay?” she asked, handing me the purse.

    “This day just keeps getting worse,” I groused, and then laughed lightly so she wouldn’t take it personally. “I haven’t felt so rumpled since I attended school.”

    Stacey shook her head. “Nonsense; you’re smokin’, Linnea.”

    “Freezing is what I am.” The air conditioning was blowing right on me, leaving my poor nipples feeling like tiny ice cubes. A stray draft wafted across my bare crotch, suggesting a rivulet of espresso must have made it that far after all. “Can we go outside and continue this while we walk?”

    “Certainly! I’m sorry to have put you to so much bother, honestly.” Her mood already seemed more upbeat.

    If comic-relief was what it took, I was happy to assist. Our spirits rose higher when a man entering the store as we left crashed into a display because he was watching us instead of where he was going. I realized I needed the laughter too, after my stressful week and long flight home.

    We walked aimlessly, talking about trivial things, like two old friends. Eventually I started feeling warm and called a stop at an empty bench.

    “I hope I’m not getting sick,” I complained, unfastening a few buttons and fanning myself. It was a warm day, but Stacey didn’t seem to be uncomfortable and she was wearing layered long-sleeved tops, a leather miniskirt over knit leggings, and tall boots.

    “I’m sure it’s just the sun, Linnea. I can’t thank you enough for taking so much time out of your day to talk with me, when you’re not even my sponsor. Is there anything I can do to repay you?”

    “Oh, please, Stacey — I was happy to help!” I objected. Then my mouth shot off before my tired brain could catch up. “You mentioned almost applying for work at a salon — could you do anything with my hair? I don’t know how I’m going to get it taken care of before tomorrow afternoon.”

    Stacey surprised me by leaning forward and running a hand through it. “Sure! What would you like done?” She carelessly twisted another hair about her finger and popped it in her mouth.

    It felt wrong to have asked, but backing out would have been awkward, and I didn’t want to offend her. Besides, I really did need to do something, and my flight out was at 5 PM the next day. “Just a trim and maybe touching up the color? I don’t want to be a bother.”

    “You came to the right girl,” she answered with a smile. It dimmed slightly. “That is, if you don’t mind coming back to my place?”

    Dim echoes of Michael’s warnings filtered through my head, but I felt I knew Stacey so well it was impossible to take them seriously. “Let’s go!”

    I almost had second thoughts when we entered her tiny apartment, but then I realized the decor was just Stacey. Everything was dark earth tones, with drapes pulled across the windows and candles sitting on every unoccupied surface. However, the place was neat and tidy, with no trace of neglect.

    Stacey pulled a chair out from the kitchen table, and then disappeared to collect her supplies. When she returned a minute later, she handed me an old stained T-shirt and told me I could change into it in the bathroom so my blouse wouldn’t get ruined.

    Grateful for her hospitality, I slipped into the bathroom and unfastened the last few buttons on the blouse. I took the foam hanger Stacey handed me and hung the blouse on it, then hooked it on the shower rod to dry some more. The T-shirt was tight and scandalously thin, but it seemed like it would serve its purpose; I didn’t intend to wear it in public.

    I also took the opportunity to use the toilet, but was stunned when I hiked up my skirt and discovered my underwear and hose were missing! I was absolutely sure I’d been wearing them that morning — like I said, I was no slut — but they were gone. Worse, I couldn’t remember removing them. I just sat there on the toilet, biological needs forgotten, while my brain locked up.

    “Is everything okay in there?” Stacey asked.

    “Um, sure, I’ll be right out,” I replied, and flushed the toilet to cover my hesitation. I’d have to figure it out later.

    Putting on a confident smile, I walked out to the kitchen and sat down on the chair, feeling the nubby upholstery scratch gently against my skin. A half dozen or so flickering candles added ambiance to the utilitarian ceiling light; soft music was playing somewhere.

    Stacey draped a towel around my shoulders and tilted my head back to begin wetting my hair. The feel of her grooming was so soothing, and I was so tired, that I fell asleep almost immediately.

    “Hey, sleepyhead — what do you think?”

    I blinked and wrinkled my nose at the faint smell of burning hair, hoping nothing had gone wrong while I’d been dozing. I looked at the mirror Stacey was holding in front of me, and then rubbed my eyes and looked again. When I’d sat down, my hair had been a medium blonde with some highlights. Now it was a bright platinum blonde, cut asymmetrically but very stylishly, and with masses of waves that added texture and color variations.

    “I love it!” I gushed, and felt a wave of happiness at the sight of Stacey’s pleased smile.

    “I always did prefer blondes,” she quipped, setting aside the mirror.

    My glance fell to the bare mound between my spread legs. The familiar dark thatch I’d known since puberty was gone, leaving only ruddy swollen lips and gleaming skin. Stacey’s glance frankly was predatory, and I felt a rush of moisture at the thought of how attractive I was — and how attractive she was.

    She unzipped her skirt and let it fall to the floor, revealing that her leggings were crotchless. The hair on our heads might have been as different as night and day, but I was thrilled to see her sex, like mine, was completely bared and dripping with desire.

    “Oh God, I want you,” I moaned, my mouth suddenly dry.

    Stacey came a step closer and I literally poured out of the chair onto my knees so I could worship her pussy. I’d never even thought of doing such a thing before, but as soon as the first drop of her nectar reached my yearning tongue, I knew I’d be doing it a lot in the future.

    “That’s it, baby,” she cooed as I began lapping frantically. “We both know what a girl needs.”


  • Queen Yavara: Chapter 56

    Font size : +


    I hope you all are liking how things are coming together in this story. If you find yourself rooting for the bad guy, then I know I did a good job.

    Chapter Fifty-Six

    YAVARA

    I was in the midst of a great silence. It was deafening. The world around me seemed to pulse with it, fading in and out like the cadence of waves. Blood ran from my sister’s nose and mouth, and pooled onto the hollow of her throat. Her eyes were bloodshot and dull, staring at the ceiling. She was dead, and I didn’t feel anything. There was no catharsis, nor release, nor even a settling of peace. There was just emptiness. It was then that I realized how much of me was actually her. The sum of my soul that belonged to Leveria Tiadoa was filled with my hatred, self-loathing, insecurities and doubts, and that sum totaled more than any other; even more than Elena. Even more than Alkandi. I hadn’t been healed of all the anguish Leveria had dealt me; it had just been carved from me like a tumor crudely cut out, leaving me lesser than I was. The silence blared in my ears like a warning, and my heartbeats pounded like the ticking of a clock.

    “You with me, Alkandi?” I whispered.

    Silence answered.

    “Did you do that, or did I?”

    Again, nothing.

    “I guess the real question is, what would Yavara do?”

    Only the wind from the open window sounded in the room.

    I smiled to myself. “No answer, huh? I guess I get to decide then. Any objection?”

    Nothing.

    “At least I asked.” I leaned forward, and took Leveria’s dead face in my hand. Her heart still pumped, and there was still something going on in what was left of her brain. She was dead, but there was enough left to be called ‘life.’ I reached behind her, scooped the pink matter off the pillow, and tossed it into the hole in her head. Then, I uttered the incantation.

    LEVERIA

    I opened my eyes. When had I closed them? There was a void. Blackness. No… not blackness, for blackness was something. This was nothing. A space of emptiness between moments. Death. I had died. I could feel it, a numbness, a discontinuity in the center of my consciousness. A before, and an after, but not an in between. A chasm that I had not crossed, but simply appeared on the other side of. I was so cold. I didn’t even remember what warmth felt like. I didn’t remember anything.

    There was a creature beside me. A woman? Yes, a woman. Was she dead? She looked dead. Her skin was a sickly pale, and her eyes were distant, and she was lying still next to me. Orange eyes? That seemed strange to me, but I didn’t understand why. Where was this place? What was it? Everything around me was plush and pink, void of edges and hard surfaces. Cushions. Pillows. I remembered these things. I glanced down, and saw an array of strange objects littering the cushion I rested upon. These were things I could not logically grasp yet, but they engendered a strange feeling within me. The thing that lay between the strange objects was my body, and I could understand that it was mine even if it felt detached. Conceptually, I could reason that there were fingers attached to hands attached to arms attached to shoulders attached to chest. I could then reason further that these attachments carried a common connection to me—whatever I was—and that I, the consciousness that inhabited this… whatever this was… I could control my fingers. I sent a signal down my arm, and extended one finger. Yes, I could do that. It required quite a bit of effort, but I had autonomy over this body. This body that somehow did not feel like mine, but something that I had just entered. Had it been someone else’s before? No… no, I seemed to recall that I… whatever “I” was… I used to use this body. Though it seemed modular to me, I deduced that I could not in fact leave this body, though I obviously had just left it only moments ago, and so… ah, it didn’t matter. For now, I needed to only focus on gaining control of the shell I currently occupied.

    I wiggled one finger, then the next, then the next, then the next. The last finger was different than the others, and moved strangely. Ah, it was my thumb. My memory was coming back. I wiggled one toe, then the next, then the next, then the next, then the smallest little one at the end. I did the same with the other foot, then extended my heel forward, and felt a satisfying crack in my ankle. Ankle, heel, foot; these were identifiers I could remember easily, but what were the things attached to my toes? Little white and pink shiny things that seemed to grow from the tips. Blades? Yes, they seemed like blades. A blade as I understood it, was a flat and sharp thing, and that described the things coming out of my fingers and toes, but… hmm… it didn’t seem right. Nails. They were called “nails” for some strange reason. I angled one nail against my opposite foot, and moved it across the flesh. I felt pain, and immediately comprehended it. Pain was easy. Pain and I were very intimate.

    A flood of memories came back to me. The pain I had endured, the pain I had caused, the pain I relished and the pain I abhorred. The memories were fractured at first, just simple flashes of recollection without context, but they became more vivid by the second, until whole paintings were being displayed in my mind. I had inflicted and received so much pain. It was like I was trading it my whole life. I loved it, this trading of pain, this giving and receiving. It was a game, and I loved games. Who was I? A gamemaster of pain. But who? There was a memory… a crown being placed upon my head by an older man. Had I caused him pain? Oh yes, I had caused much. Had he caused me pain? Yes. He had caused my first true pain. Father. A memory flashed before my eyes. I was a little girl. I was playing alone in my room. Father came in. He walked funny, staggering every step. He stank of alcohol. I remembered that after that night, he never drank until his last dying days, but that night, the miasma of whisky that came from him was so strong that it filled the room. He looked down at me, and smiled. It wasn’t a fatherly smile. He locked the door behind him. There was nothing after that, but I remembered the pain, and that seedling of pain blossomed in me, becoming something beautiful, something terrible.

    But I was always terrible. There was an even earlier memory of pain. Not the first pain I endured, but the first pain I inflicted. I remembered standing over the crib of a babe. It was a girl, and her head was bald except for wisps of blonde. ‘Yavara,’ I had cooed, ‘it’s your big sister. It’s Leveria.’ Leveria—that was my name. And this woman next to me… was she Yavara? The memory came back into focus. I had a twig in my little hand. Baby Yavara was only months old. I smiled impishly, and dangled the twig into Yavara’s crib. Her big blue baby eyes widened in wonder at it, and she attempted to grab it. I pulled it away, and giggled. She giggled too. I extended the twig into the crib once more, and gently poked her nose. I giggled, and she cackled delightedly, squirming in that fat little way babies do. I poked her belly, and we both laughed like it was the funniest thing in the world. I poked her in the eye, and she screamed. She shrieked so terribly that it seemed to split right through my skull, and I laughed. I laughed with more pleasure than I ever had.

    From those two memories, I reconstructed the person that I was until all the pieces of my timeline were in place, and the only void space was the moment of nothing between my conversation with Yavara, and this instance right here. I looked at my little sister. Though she was staring blankly at me, the sheets beneath her parted mauve lips moved subtly with her breaths. She was so near to death. It had taken everything to bring me back. With a groan, I flopped one arm to my side, purposefully curled each finger around a pillow, then flopped the arm back so that the pillow was secured before my chest in both hands. With the utmost effort, I rolled to my side, atop my sister, and pressed her face into the pillow. She didn’t struggle. She just lied there while I shifted my weight onto my chest, and suppressed her ability to breathe. After a minute, one of her legs kicked a little. After two minutes, the kicking stopped. After three minutes, it started kicking again. Goddamn, how much longer would it take? After four minutes, her foot went still.

    “You still alive, Yavara?” I asked. I pulled the pillow away. She was staring blankly at the ceiling, her orange eyes like glass, no light behind them. I put my finger over her mouth, and felt the faint wind of breath coming from her. “Shit,” I mused, “good lungs, but I guess you’re used to holding your breath though, huh?” I chuckled, and put the pillow back over her face. Why were their splotches on the pillowcase? I wiped my brow, but I wasn’t sweaty at all; I was practically freezing from death’s chill. I put my hand to my cheek, and felt wetness. I’d been weeping? Why? It didn’t make any sense, but even as I thought it, fat tears poured from my eyes, and splashed the pillow beneath me. I knew what grief was. I’d felt it keenly before, and so this pain was familiar to me, and it was the most unwelcome pain. It knotted in my chest, and squeezed like a fist around my heart, pulling everything down deep into the pit of my belly.

    “No,” I hissed at Yavara’s glass eyes, “no, not for you! Not for you! Not for you!” But I could not kill the pain, and I could not swallow it. It washed over me, taking me completely, and I could only bury my face into my sister’s breast, and vent the pain with deep sobs.

    “I won’t say it!” I bawled, “Goddamn you, I won’t say it!”

    But the pain broached no argument. It built and built until the words bubbled unbidden from my mouth, “I’m sorry.”

    My tears splashed upon Yavara’s vacant face, wetting her pallid cheeks and blue lips. Her breathing was slowing, each exhale like a numeral in the countdown. It wouldn’t be long now. The pain within me ebbed away, and left a cold solemnity. I knew what I had to do. With what strength I had in me, I crawled up my little sister’s body until my crotch was pressed around her face.

    “Sorry about the taste,” I muttered as I shakenly elevated myself upright, “but that’s what you get when you have your entire kingdom run train on me.”

    I clicked open Yavara’s mouth with my thumb, pinched her tongue, and brought it out. “If you die, this is going to look really, really bad.” I mused, and lowered my clit to her mouth. I gasped when the wet plush flesh pressed around me, but my pleasure was only momentary. As I settled atop my lifeless sister’s face, I realized I would have to do all the work for the both of us.

    “I am not a necrophile.” I said to myself, and began grinding across Yavara’s tongue, “Not yet. Hold on, baby sis; I’m coming for you.”

    I thrusted and shimmied, driving my hips forward and back, grunting and groaning with the exertion of it. The stimulus was present, but there was nothing about what I was doing that was even remotely sexy to me. I tried degrading my sister, but it only made me feel guilty. I tried encouraging her, but it felt disingenuous. With each labored motion, her breath that heated my sex became less and less frequent, until half a minute had gone by between soft exhalations.

    “Come on!” I hissed, tears of frustration falling from my eyes. “Goddamn it! Make me fucking come, you stupid slut! I know you can do it!”

    But there was nothing. My motions weren’t sinuous and sexy, but jerking and rigid, and my mind wasn’t soft with bliss and desire, but sharp with urgency and panic. I dug my fingers into the pillow, and tried moaning like I would in lust, but each sound was an affectation, and I gave up after the third utterance.

    I closed my eyes. “Elena,” I whispered, “I really need your help right now.” I took one breath, then another, and let them slowly out through my mouth. I felt the panic wash away, and a peace come over me. An image came to my mind. Elena was in bed with me, all tangled in the sheets. She’d been wonderfully abusive towards me all night long, and as the golden dawn caressed her bronze flesh, an apologetic little smile formed over her plush lips. I giggled, and crawled up her body, enjoying this moment of tender dominance, savoring the way she so willingly submitted after being so controlling. I made a seat of her breasts, and outlined her lips with my thumb, whispering of what dirty things those lips would soon be doing. She got impatient with me, and grabbed two fistfuls of my ass. I yelped in delight as she shoved me forward, and I bit my lips and moaned splendidly when I felt her tongue.

    “That’s it.” I whispered in both the memory and the present, “Right… oh god, right there.” The tip of Elena’s tongue upended my engorged clit, and drew it out with a come-hither caress. She played with me coyly, drawing such sweet patterns upon me, never moving past the point of teasing pleasure. It drove me wild. When I couldn’t take it anymore, I balled my fists in her hair, and rode her face for all it was worth, forcing her muzzle to smoosh around my leaking petals. The glint in her eyes was alight with the satisfaction of making me lose my composure, and she rewarded me for my defeat, consuming me sloppily, mouthing around my soft parts and plunging her tongue deep inside.

    “Elena!” I cried in both past and present, sounding a tenor that was nearly mournful in its tone. I grasped my breasts, my nipples hard through my fingers, and I bestrode her face, kissing her with my other lips, exclaiming of my pleasure with each breath. The feeling within me built, rising steadily and inevitably, taking me higher and higher. It compelled my back to arch, to present my breasts to the sky as I tilted my head back and exalted. I was hot all around her tongue, sweltering and pulsing, wetting her lips and nose with my nectar. She didn’t show any mercy. She feasted upon me without restraint, driving me further and further into my mania, stripping me of all senses but the sensations she poured deep into me. Ecstasy swelled within me, ballooning from my core, moving like electricity through my nerves until it was firing from the tips of my fingers and toes! I looked down at the woman doing this to me, and stared with disbelieving, wonderous eyes.

    “I love you!” I whispered, and I didn’t care that it was the sappiest fucking thing in the world to say when coming. I said it, and she winked back, and pushed me over the edge.

    ELENA

    “Die, you motherfucker, die, die, DIE, DIE!” Huntiata screamed, stabbing his sword into the open mouth of the wolf. Blood poured from its gouged-out eyes and crushed nostrils, but still it gnashed and snapped, wrathful and ferocious to the very end. It lurched forward and bit a grotesque chunk out of a soldier’s leg, and he went down shrieking. The warg silenced his agony with a crushing forepaw, splattering me. I drove my blade into the warg’s throat, and ripped across. A great gout of crimson flowed onto the stone floor, and the beast went still, blocking the corridor with its body. The red eyes of its brethren peered out from behind it, then disappeared in a flash of shadow down the steps.

    Huntiata took in a huge breath, and slouched on his sword. We were in the servant’s wing of the castle, on the third floor. The battle for the castle had started in the atrium, where the entire elven force had barricaded themselves before each entrance of the castle’s four wings; the royal wing, the guest wing, the noble wing, and the servant’s wing. When the wargs came through, all four forces were immediately overwhelmed. I didn’t know how the others were fairing, but we’d been pushed backwards up three flights of stairs, and had lost at least two-thirds of our men along the way. I didn’t know how many of the enemy we’d killed, but it seemed to have been enough for our pursuers to seek out easier prey. But then again, I didn’t know.

    “Mom?” I asked, panting heavily.

    She shook herself back into awareness, and glanced at me. “Yes, Dear?”

    “You OK?”

    She blinked, then said, “I’m fine,” very plainly.

    “We need to regroup with the others,” Huntiata growled, hobbling over to me. He’d gotten a chunk of his foot bitten off on the way up, but he managed to act like it wasn’t bothering him.

    “You want to go back down there?!” a soldier screamed, gesturing to the corridor.

    “It’s our only chance!” Huntiata snapped, “If we’re able-bodied, we must fight! If we don’t win, we will die!”

    “Just give us a fucking second!” a watchman gasped, clutching his bloody side.

    “We don’t have a fucking second!” Huntiata roared, “Every second we waste, ten men die! We need to…” He trailed off, and cocked his head. Everyone else went silent. There was a scraping sound like metal on stone. Suddenly, all the daylight that had shone through the western hallway’s windows went out. I slowly turned around, and looked out the window beside me. Where there had once been a landscape of the Bentius Bay, there was now a pair of red eyes surrounded by black fur.

    “Oh, shit.” Huntiata muttered, and all hell broke loose. The wargs smashed through the windows, burst through the surrounding stone, and leapt into the hallways. Men disappeared into the mass of fur, and their shrieks cut through the growls and snarls of the feasting beasts. I snatched Mom by the hand, and sprinted toward the felled warg at the corridor’s entrance. Huntiata ran alongside us, and the surviving five soldiers ran behind, none of them looking back. I squeezed past the dead wolf, and dragged Mom through the space. Huntiata hacked his way through its side, and two soldiers flowed in after him. The other three men tried to get into the space Mom and I had passed through, but they all tried to get into at once. Stuck shoulder-to-shoulder, they jostled in a mania of panic before they were suddenly ripped backwards in a trifecta of screams.

    We sprinted down the stairs, stumbling over piles of our own dead, maneuvering past the great corpses of wargs. We got down one flight of stairs, the next one, then we were smashed against the wall in a sudden flux of fur and muscle, and a horrific crunch sounded. Someone shrieked next to me, and I squeezed my Mother’s hand, and yanked it toward me. I half-expected it to be the only part of her that came with, but the rest of my Mom came surging after, and we wriggled through the flailing mass of wolf, and burst out from the other side. Huntiata was with us a moment later, a brand-new slice across his cheek that exposed his teeth, but he didn’t seem to notice. He just hobbled along as fast as he could while the two screaming soldiers bought us precious extra seconds.

    The atrium was empty when we sprinted into it. Hundreds of bodies littered the four entrances to the four wings, and very few of them were wargs. The three of us hugged the wall as we circumnavigated the expansive room, our eyes shifting to every dark corner and alcove. It was strange how silent it was. Not twenty minutes ago, this had been a scene of raging battle, and now it was a graveyard. Our footsteps echoed in the stony confines, and our shadows moved across the walls. Our breathing was tight and rapt, but still it could be heard like thunder from our lips. I squeezed Mom’s hand tightly, and she did the same, our grips fused together. Huntiata led the way with his sword on guard, leading his shuffle with his half-foot. We came to the royal wing entrance, and peered down the corridor.

    Scores of dead littered the luxuriant carpet, and blood splattered the walls. The stained-glass fixtures had all been shattered, and the cold winter light shone through in beams that contrasted the pervading blackness between them, blinding us to what lay beyond. Huntiata shuffled forward, pinning his back to the wall. We followed after; our weapons held tight against our breasts. We made ourselves small against the wall, hiding our side profiles behind the stone columns that framed each empty window. Huntiata made it to the first window’s edge, and ducked beneath the beam of light. He slipped to the other side, and peered out of the edge of the window. A great black paw suddenly shot out of the window, and seized upon Huntiata’s midsection. His eyes bulged, his mouth opened, and he shrieked. He shrieked with a pitch I didn’t think he was capable of reaching, and it was so shrill that it cut right through my head. The massive paw ripped away, and Huntiata’s entire front was ripped away with it, strings of sinew and intestines stretching from his gored belly like gum. He folded in on himself, all of his abdominal muscle removed, and he gurgled into the carpet.

    With tears streaming down my cheeks, I grabbed what was left of my friend, and dashed past the window. The paw smashed through it again, missing me and my mother by a hair. We raced past the second broken window, and the paw slammed a second later, tearing the carpet into ribbons with its great claws. I stopped just short of the third window in time to see the shadow cross its beams of light. I set Huntiata down, grabbed another body, and threw into the pale luminance. The black paw came down again, and I came after it with a fury. My sword arced down, and cut through bone like butter. There was a hellish shriek on the other side, and the sound of claw scraping on stone. The beast’s scream faded as it crashed upon the rock, and then ended when it thudded onto the beach a hundred feet below.

    I turned back to Huntiata. The pale light illuminated the side of his face, sparkling off his teeth from the hole in his cheek. He showed me the rest of his bloody teeth with a grim smile. “We had some fun, didn’t we?” he mouthed, barely any sound coming from him.

    “Yes.” I whispered, kneeling to his level.

    “That’s what it’s all about.” He laughed, not heeding the blood that ran freely from his nose and mouth, “That’s all life is. Just a bit of fun, eh?” The smile faded from his lips, and his eyes went dull.

    I took his bald head in my hands, and touched our brows. “I’m sorry, Sherman.” I hissed between my tears.

    Mom put her hand on my shoulder, and pulled me back from the corpse. “Elena, we have to keep moving.”

    We walked silently down the royal halls. The deeper we got into the castle, the more the bodies piled up. By the time we got to the throne room’s entrance, we could hardly walk without stepping on the dead. Only here, the fallen enemies outnumbered the elves. Great iron bolts were imbedded into the bodies of at least twenty wargs. The wolves had been struck with such force that their flesh had been split by the shock of it, cleaving them all the way through. The iron ballistae bolts stuck from the stone walls like rebar, twisted and deformed by the energy of their impact. We ducked beneath the hazardous debris, and moved carefully through the long claws and fangs of the dead wolves. I expected at any moment that their eyes would open, and they’d rip into my leg with one snap of their jaws, but all laid perfectly dead on the plush red carpet, their blood adding to the color.

    We summited the final dead wolf, and the light of the throne room shined onto us. And there, sitting at the very end of the long hall, was King Lucas Ternias. Two ballistae flanked his throne, but the crews who had operated them were all dead. Their bodies were piled up right before the throne, lying atop the corpse of the one wolf who had slipped through the crossfire.

    “And so, the mystery is solved!” Ternias laughed when he saw me. “I was wondering why all those posters of you were showing up in the lower wards. I actually thought it was due to your mother—not your mother’s doing, mind you, but because of her. But where are my manners? Welcome, the Ladies Straltaira.” He gestured for us to come in. Mom and I looked at each other, then peeked around the corners. There had been an ambush set up there, but the ambushers were dead, along with two wolves. Carefully, I slid off the belly of the warg, and entered the throne room.

    Mom and I walked side-by-side down the red carpet, looking every-which way for a royal mage or an archer. We found them; all of them were dead on the way to the throne. I could see the bloody path the wolf had made through them, and could trace its moves nearly verbatim by the orientation of gore on the walls and floor.

    “It occurred to me last night that there would be an attempt on my life today.” Ternias said as we walked toward him, “Lady Jonias, Lord Huntiata and Lord Feractian had all been conspicuously silent, and with all the posters of you popping up, I guessed that someone was likely going to use your mother as a tool to legitimize their claim to the throne.” He laughed as if realizing the punchline to a joke, “Never in a million years did I guess that you’d survived that fall.”

    “I didn’t.”

    He gave me a bemused smile. “I’m sure. Anyway, I spent all of last night meticulously running through every scenario that would result in my defeat, and I enacted my plan. It was a perfect plan given the resources at my disposal, though it appears I underestimated you, Elena Straltaira—though of course, I didn’t know it was you I was underestimating.” He kicked the dead warg in front of him, and laughed, “I guess all that mumbo-jumbo about peace was just hot air after all! Well played!”

    “This wasn’t me!” I snarled.

    He laughed harder. “You can drop the act! I’m already very impressed!”

    “Lucas!” Mom snapped, “Do you really think I would ever even consider a plan like this?!

    He shrugged. “What can I say, Lydia? I can only see the world through my eyes, and I know very-well what I am capable of.”

    A chorus of screams came from the corridor. The familiar snarls followed, then the wails of agony, then silence. I watched the entrance of the throne room, and waited, clutching my sword with white knuckles. There was an explosion of gore, and a single warg burst through the remains of its brethren, and charged right for me. I pushed Mom out of the way, drew my sword, and dove forward. The beast leapt at the same time, and while we moved on our trajectories, I twisted in the air, slid beneath its swiping paw, and jammed my sword into its chest. The blade split cleanly through muscle and fat, opening a bloodless line from sternum to crotch as it passed over me. We fell on opposite sides. I hit the floor with a thud, and the beast hit the floor with a splat. Its insides plopped out of its dissected midsection, and the blood began to pump after it. I groaned, and threw myself upright, anticipating another attack from the entrance. Stepping backwards, I grabbed Mom by the hand, and made my way to the throne.

    “Ah, I see.” Ternias muttered when we arrived. His pants were soaked in piss, but otherwise, he seemed quite calm. “So, you knew nothing of this?”

    “No!” I growled.

    He just stared at the dead warg in the middle of the hall, and chewed on his lip. “Are you going to kill me then?”

    “Yes.”

    “Why?”

    “For Leveria.” I growled, and leveled my sword under his chin.

    He laughed. “Leveria has already enacted her vengeance, Elena. That magnificent cunt played us all even after her death. She truly was the best of us.”

    “What the hell are you talking about?”

    He held up a hand mirror that had been resting on the arm of his throne. “I got a call from Field Marshal Shordian this morning. He informed me that he and the entire army had just returned to South Fort. ‘Why have you disobeyed my orders?’ I’d asked him. Because Cavalry Commander Krakis had already massacred the Alkandran horde three days ago under the delayed orders of the ousted Leveria Tiadoa, and Shordian’s army had turned around to rendezvous at South Fort to begin invasion preparations.”

    “WHAT?!” Mom and I exclaimed.

    “That was my reaction exactly. I was, understandably, quite horrified that I’d just started another war with the Dark Queen. Even with her horde gone, her citizenry is more than ferocious enough to wage war, and she herself has deific powers we haven’t seen on Tenvalia since the time of the Creators. Then Field Marshal Shordian informed me that the Lowland Fleet is precisely one nautical day away from entering the Alkandran Bay. Alkandra is doomed.” Ternias sighed, the echoes of mirth still in his voice, “And as fate would have it—or as Leveria would have it, I suppose—we are all doomed as well. I really should have married that woman, you know. I should’ve got on one knee when I had the chance, and professed my undying admiration for her. Instead, I destroyed her. I can practically hear her laughing from hell.” He looked up at me with a rueful smile, and inclined his head slightly. “You can kill me now, Elena Straltaira.”

    “No.” I whispered.

    “No?” He asked, surprised, “Why not?”

    “Elena?” Mom asked.

    I shook my head, tears running down my cheeks. I pulled my sword away, and sat on the steps of the throne. “Look around us, Mom.” I muttered, dropping my head into my arms, “Look at what I’ve done.”

    “You didn’t do this.”

    “I did.” I whispered, “Five months ago, Yavara revealed herself to me. I was sitting in a chair in Prestira Rasloraca’s bar, and she was straddled across my lap. I had my knife against her throat. Not even Zander could’ve saved her if I had done what needed to be done, but instead, I fucked her.” I wiped my eyes, “If I had just done what I was supposed to do, what I’d been trained to do, none of this would’ve happened.”

    “This wasn’t Yavara. You heard that orc.”

    “She didn’t order the attack, but she’s the reason it happened. She didn’t start the war, but she’s the reason it was waged. Leveria tried to tell me so many times why Yavara was such a threat, but I didn’t listen. I didn’t understand, but now I get it.” I gestured around the room, “This is what our forefathers were terrified of. This is why the rangers were created. The power of the Dark Queen isn’t her magic; it’s her ability to unify beasts that hate each other, and point them at something they hate even more. Yavara didn’t get the Ten to follow her until she attacked Castle Thorum. She couldn’t build a nation until she built a horde. She couldn’t be a queen until she won a battle.”

    “How many times did you say that Yavara wanted peace?”

    I smiled bitterly. “She wanted a peaceful war, if you can understand that contradiction. She thought she could control the uncontrollable. She didn’t give Gorlok the order, but she aimed him right at us.” I looked up at Mom through a film of tears, “Leveria told me so many times that Alkandra and the Highlands could never coexist, that the hatred was too great. I was such a fool, Mom. I didn’t listen to her. Well, I won’t stand in her way this time.” I looked at Ternias, and narrowed my eyes at him, “But I won’t be the one who wears the crown when Alkandra burns.”

    “That’s terribly noble of you, Lady Straltaira,” Ternias said, rolling his eyes, “but it doesn’t really matter, because we’re all going to die anyway.”

    “No, we’re not.” I growled, and thrusted my thumb at the ballista behind me, “It takes a three-man crew to run one of those, and I was trained at Castle Thorum. Since all the other rangers are dead or gone, I’m the best fucking ballista commander in the Highlands.”

    “I would beg to differ,” said a voice I recognized all-too well.

    YAVARA

    I opened my eyes. The world was black. No, there was a faint orange glow on the horizon. Was I dead? Perhaps. I was in a place of impermanence. I’d been here before.

    “What the fuck?” someone gasped next to me. I looked to my left to see Leveria lying naked on the astral floor. She looked this way and that, then her eyes fell upon me. They widened for a moment, then settled back into their usual imperious glare. “Feeling… different, Yavara?”

    I was, actually. First off, I was quite sure I was in the last hallucinogenic stages of dying. Secondly, I felt a terribly-familiar… emptiness in me. I didn’t realize what it was until I looked at my hands. They were porcelain, the same color as the rest of me, and the hair that draped from my shoulders was platinum blonde. I knew what the feeling was then. I had felt it only once before, when my dichotomy had separated in the astral plane. I was just me. Though I was not cold, I was shivering. Though I was not in pain, every discomfort was acute. Though I was not in danger, I was terrified. The very idea of standing up seemed daunting, for standing would make me easier to see, and I didn’t want to be seen. I wanted to curl into a ball and find a warm safe place to hide forever. I looked at Leveria, and cowered when she made eye-contact with me. How was it possible to look into another’s eyes like that? It was like staring at the sun! Her gaze seemed to pierce right through me, see everything within, and know every weakness there was. Of course, it was quite easy for her to see my weakness, for there was no strength to be found. She chuckled lowly, and it was if the devil herself were laughing sardonically at my quailing soul.

    “Zander promised me a moment like this.” Leveria said softly, “So, this is the real you. Pathetic. Less than pathetic. You can’t even look at me!” She giggled, “I can’t believe it actually happened!”

    Nothing has happened yet, came another voice. Leveria’s smile faded. A child-like horror crawled across her face. Alkandi was coming. The orange glow on the horizon grew brighter, silhouetting thirty figures—one more than last time. I recognized Alkandi’s angular features instantly, and beside her, I saw… me. It was like looking at a different person. She had the same profile as I did, but she moved in a way that was so sinuous and confident that it seemed alien. Was that how I moved? She had the same proud jaw and chiseled features as I did, but they were set in an expression of such power and arrogance that she seemed to claim ownership of everything her eyes rested upon. Was this how people had seen me? All of the incarnations walked in tandem with the original Dark Queen, every motion mirrored to perfection, but Yavara—Dark Yavara—seemed to walk with autonomy. Energy radiated from all of them, but shown most brightly from the two figures at the front, and my figure outshined Alkandi’s like the sun does the moon. They all stopped five paces away, and looked down at me. It felt like I’d been flayed and pinned to the floor. I couldn’t curl myself into a small enough ball. Alkandi stepped forward, and my incarnation followed.

    Yavara, Alkandi cooed, extending her hand to me, come back to me. Come back to us.

    “Objection!” Leveria squeaked, her voice pitched high with terror.

    Alkandi and my incarnation ignored my sister, and knelt beside my resting form. I was too terrified to flee, and could only curl deeper into my fetal ball. There’s no need for doubt, Alkandi said gently, rebecome us, and feel no fear.

    “W-w-w-why are w-w-w-we n-n-not o-o-ne?” I stuttered.

    Don’t concern yourself with it. It doesn’t matter.

    “I’d say it fucking does!” Leveria squeaked again.

    I turned to my ethereal projection, and immediately quailed under her gaze. “W-w-who a-a-are y-y-you?” I hissed.

    She can’t speak, Yavara, Alkandi said, putting her hand on Dark Yavara’s muscled shoulder.

    “W-w-w-why n-n-n-not?”

    Because she’s no one now. All these women you see are just the shells left behind by those who died. I cannot occupy them, but I shepherd them. This woman needs you right now, but not nearly as much as you need her. Alkandi extended her hand toward me, and I cringed away. She smiled compassionately, and brushed my hair away from my face. I loved Elena Straltaira. I befriended Prestira Rasloraca. I forgave Adrianna. I wept when I felt alone. I laughed when I felt belonging. Didn’t you as well? Every emotion and thought you have had; I have had. There was no you and I. There was only us. She looked at Dark Yavara, This was us. This was you. This was ‘I.’ I have told you, Yavara, that you and I are but two halves of a whole. She gazed reverently upon my dark face, And look at what we become together. A god.

    “Excuse me!” Leveria’s shrill voice interrupted, “Alkandi! Hey! Over here!”

    Alkandi pointedly ignored my sister, and instead focused her gaze on me. I can see your terror, Yavara. I can smell your self-doubt, your insecurity, your anxiety. Have you ever felt these things so vividly before? No. I gave us our boldness. I gave us our bravery. I was the one who charged into the fray without a second thought. I was the one who never feared another man or woman. You can’t even look me in the eye. She took me by the chin, and guided our gazes together. Her orange eyes glowed in the astral darkness, alighting the highlights of her angular face. You are nothing without me, and I am nothing without you. Rebecome us.

    “Hey, bitch!” Leveria shouted, “You can’t keep pretending I’m not here!” She marched toward us, and Alkandi’s thirty incarnations all shifted as one, turning so suddenly that it seemed they blinked into place. They moved between Leveria and I, and took one ferocious step toward her. Leveria squealed, and scampered away. Alkandi herself never broke eye-contact with me.

    Yavara, there is no reason to feel doubt now, she whispered.

    “Then why am I here?” I asked quietly, not stuttering for the first time.

    A mistake, nothing more.

    “Whose mistake?”

    Alkandi pondered me for an excruciating moment. There are some things that do not need to be known.

    “What are kindred spirits?”

    Alkandi’s frown turned dangerous. It doesn’t matter. Didn’t I tell you that already?

    “Answer the question, bitch!” Leveria yelled, then scuttled away with a screech when the incarnations took another unified step toward her.

    Alkandi held out her hand. Come, Yavara.

    I looked over at Leveria. Though she was obviously terrified, she was resilient in the face of that terror. How? Terror was overwhelming. It washed over me, pricked every nerve, and poured panic into my mind. If I didn’t take Alkandi’s hand, then there would be no shield for this naked terror. If I didn’t take her hand, then she would be angry with me, and heaven only knew what she would do to me! She was the Dark Queen for god’s sake!

    “Yavara!” Leveria yelled, “you rejected her before! You can do it again!”

    I looked from Leveria, to Alkandi, to Leveria again. When I next looked at Alkandi, her face was set in rage. She grabbed me by the throat, pulled me up, then slammed me down on my back. Pain shot through me, a concussive bell droned in my head, and I blinked stupidly until Alkandi’s snarling visage was clear above me.

    Do not even think of it, you sniveling whore! Alkandi growled, If I have to rape you into submission again, I’ll fucking do it!

    “I-I-I-I’m s-s-s-sorry!” I managed to sputter out.

    Her face suddenly softened into a loving smile. The transition was so abrupt that I wondered if I’d missed something. Do you remember how good I made you feel? She cooed, I just want you to feel good, Yavara. I don’t want to hurt you. Please don’t make me hurt you.

    “I w-w-w-won’t!”

    I know you won’t, Alkandi whispered, brushing my disheveled hair from my face. You’re just confused and scared, but I’ll make it all better. I’ve got you, Yavara. You’re safe with me. Let me love you.

    Her fingers moved on my body. Sliding up the flat of my tummy, they painted a path of tingles. She watched me with her orange eyes ablaze, their depths wrought with both tender love and avarice. When her hands gently cupped my breasts, I was no longer afraid to meet her gaze. Alkandi would keep me safe. Alkandi would make the fear go away. Alkandi would give me pleasure. Her delicate fingers barely brushed the domed mammary flesh, but the graze had such an effect on me that my nipples were achingly stiff by the time she reached them. She played her fingertips across each of the nodes, brushing them so tenderly, making them bounce subtly across each pad. One of her hands stayed on my chest to draw a tortuous path around the prickled dark flesh of my left areola, and the other snaked up my collar, up my throat, and slid smoothly behind my head. Her wonderful little fingers snaked through the roots of my hair, and her palm widened around the base of my skull until she cradled my head entirely in her hand. Lassitude suffused my trapezius muscles, and with a whimper, I wilted into her hold, becoming limp and wanting, receptive and ready. She leaned down, her black hair falling around my face, tickling my chin and cheeks, curtaining us so that we were the only people in the world. Her orange eyes never broke our gaze as she moved upon me, and touched our lips.

    Give in to me. She whispered in my mind as her lips parted mine, and her tongue slithered into my mouth. Her oral appendage was as delicate and tender as her fingers upon my flesh, and she lulled my mouth into a blissful trance of consumption, making my eyelids heavier and heavier with the overbearingness of her lust. I was lost in her oral dance, mindlessly following along, barely aware of her fingers as they moved down from my breast, slid along my belly, tickled my naval, and traced the crease of my pelvis.

    Fuck me… I thought, and she smiled around my mouth, and answered. Her fingers danced across my clit, brushed through my petals, parted my slid, and entered me. I whimpered weakly; struck by the visceral way I felt the violation. It was like I was a virgin again. Every touch was alien and sent alarms blaring through my synapses. It was horrifying, and yet, it was so… so good. My nerves were reawakened, my flesh was freshly tainted, and I felt my purity being corrupted with every motion of her hand. Evil things were done inside me, done with malicious intent, done with an abhorrent desire to shock and control me, and I became a slave to them, loving every surface of her invasion. My thighs clamped around her wrist, and I mewled and whined as though in distress. I suppose I was in distress, for the sensations that coursed through me were as terrible as they were delightful, and the trauma I felt was real and vivid. But I enjoyed it. I enjoyed the horror as much as I enjoyed the pleasure.

    I know where you really like it. Alkandi chuckled in my mind. Keeping her thumb on my clit, and her index and middle fingers in my slit, she retracted her ring and pinky fingers, and slid them down my taint. She pressed those fingers into the moist flesh of my crack, and as the felicitous tingles pricked into my pelvic floor, my anus instinctively dilated.

    How shameful… Alkandi cooed cruelly, her tongue now moving gluttonously in my mouth, Such a prim and proper high-elf girl you are, Yavara. So meek and helpless, but just massaging your taint makes your little asshole wink for me. What kind of woman prefers to be fucked from where she shits? Not a woman at all… just a whore. Just my little slut.

    Stop saying these things.

    Her lips curled wickedly against mine. You don’t want me to stop, Yavara. You’re so wet, I could drown in you. In fact, I think I will. And with that, she departed my gaping lips, licked her way down my collar, breasts, nipple and belly, then lathered my blonde mound with her spit, and slid beneath my pelvis. Her fingers retreated from my pussy, and before I even had a chance to cry out, her tongue was inside me, and her entire hand was pinched against my asshole.

    “Wait!” I squeaked.

    Relax, Yavara. We’ve done much worse than this together. Her lips wrapped lovingly around my sweltering entrance, and her nose upended my clit, moving it subtly up and down from beneath with the small motions of her consuming mouth. She placated me so easily, and I became languid and loose upon the astral floor, my arms and legs spread out to receive her. She pressed her fingers slowly forward, and my anus dilated around her gradual pressure. There was a strain, but there was no pain, and the strain became more pleasurable as it became more intense. Soon, I was whining through gritted teeth, tossing my head this way and that in the fevered heat of anticipation. My pelvic floor indented, the flesh became thin and taut as Alkandi pushed, and pushed, and pushed, and broke through.

    “Yes!” I screamed, arching my back against the floor. Alkandi’s tongue curled and lathered my vaginal spot as her fist twisted inside me, every knuckle a celebration of pressure that ignited the congested nerves into a frenzy of contractions. I heaved in spasmatic bouts, writhing like a possessed whore, exalting with every breath. I was losing myself in the fog of lust, my mind and identity slowly being stripped away. They were so fragile anyway, these new autonomous concepts. Maybe they didn’t even matter. If Alkandi had been with me since before I was born, then who was I without her, and was that person even me?! It didn’t matter. Nothing mattered but the way her fist felt with my tight rectal channel wrapping it like an anal glove, or the way her tongue felt as it slathered my thrumming womanly center until the entire column of my femininity was fluttering with gleeful contractions.

    There is a path to victory, Yavara. Alkandi whispered in my mind. Let Alkandra burn to ash; it can be rebuilt as long as you live. The people are all expendable. Even the hybrids.

    Even Zander?

    Especially Zander, that traitor. Let him die slowly. Let him die knowing what it means to betray me a second time. Alkandi’s fist clenched inside me, and I screamed in delight, my lips quivering. Sacrifice everyone to destroy the Lowland fleet, then fly over the Highland army, and turn Bentius to dust. Leave no one alive. Ravage the countryside, kill all that you see, rain terror from above until the Highlands is broken beyond repair. Ignore their army. Kill all their women and children, then wait. Just… wait. Wait for decades. They will grow old and broken, and they will die. Reemerge when your myth has become legend, and slaughter the rest. Then raise Alkandra once more, take the Highlands as your own, and make the traitorous Lowlanders pay for their crimes. Only when Alkandra is the last kingdom standing on Tenvalia, will you know peace. Then you can truly begin to live.

    I can’t!

    You will. It was why I chose you, Yavara. Only together can we finally do what must be done.

    But… all those people!

    You won’t care about them when we reunite. You only pretended to care about them for Elena’s sake anyway. She’s gone, and now there is nothing stopping you, nothing holding you back. You want to run away, but you cannot run away from yourself. I am you, and you are me. Embrace me once more, and forever put an end to doubt.

    LEVERIA

    Through the row of dark-elf incarnations, I could vaguely see Alkandi’s bronze flesh entwined with Yavara’s ivory. The sounds of wet smacks, the rub of flesh, and hoarse moans reached my ears as if I were right beside them, and not twenty feet back. Sound carried strangely here. Everything was strange here, but some things were the same. My sister was still a hopeless anal slut, and I was still hopelessly unathletic. I tried to run around the wall of incarnations, and they easily shifted in my way. I tried to scamper between their legs, and they sidestepped, blocking me with their shins. I even tried jumping over one of them, and ended up bouncing off her belly like a goddamn dodgeball.

    “Fuck you!” I screamed, and aimed a punch at her face. She caught my fist, and then let go, staring right past me like I wasn’t even there. Behind her, my stupid little sister was arching her back in the throes of ecstasy, clamping her thick thighs around Alkandi’s black-haired head. The Dark Queen was stooped into a feline arch as she feasted upon my sister, one of her hands buried into Yavara’s clenching ass, the other working the leaking pink folds of her own unfurling cloven pussy. That pretty little cunt was my birthright, and I would be damned if my weak sister was going to take it from me again!

    “Hold on, Yavara!” I called, “Stay strong, I’m coming for you!”

    For some fucking reason, Yavara didn’t seem too keen on remerging with Alkandi. It was absolutely baffling to me that anyone wouldn’t want near-infinite power, a legendary mythos, and a sexuality so potent that the orgasms were life-altering transformative experiences, but hey, if that stupid cunt didn’t want it, then I’d certainly take it!

    “You’re doing great, Yavara!” I called over the rows of incarnations, “Just hold out a little longer! I’m so proud of you!” I took five purposeful steps back, and got into a sprinter’s pose. I inhaled deeply, and stared down my target. She was a dark-elf of maybe five years of age. Obviously that incarnation didn’t make it very far. I grinned at her, pivoted my feet, and charged with a full head of steam. I lowered my shoulder, and smashed into her. A second later, I was lying flat on my back, gasping for air. The little girl stared down at me, lowered her outstretched fist, and then returned her gaze to the astral horizon.

    I blinked at the black sky above, stars ebbing in and out of my vision. Zander Fredeon walked into my sight, and stared down at me with an amused expression. “Did you just try to tackle a little girl?” He asked.

    “No, I was trying to trample the cunt.” I groaned. “Fuck, I think I broke a rib.”

    “The only thing that can be wounded here is your pride.”

    “Just help me up, you old bastard.”

    Zander hauled me to my feet, and put a firm grip on my shoulder. “I have questions, Leveria,” he said gravely, “Namely, why are the two of you nearly dead right now in the hybrids’ bed?”

    “Siblings fight, OK?” I snapped, and pulled my shoulder away, “And just where the fuck were you, old man? I could’ve really used some help!”

    “I trusted you to make it this far on your own.”

    “You mean you pussied out.”

    “I made a tactical decision not to interfere.”

    I sighed with a roll of my eyes, “Whatever, old man. You can’t make any tactical decisions here; I need you right now.”

    Zander frowned. “Yes, I see that.”

    “Nothing scarier than a crazy ex-girlfriend.”

    “Keep in mind that if we succeed, you’ll be my crazy ex-girlfriend.”

    “Like I said, nothing scarier.” I planted my hand firmly in his crotch, and gave his goods a squeeze, “I know you’ve got some balls in there, Zander; they were slapping my taint all morning. Now if you ever want to dip these saggy salty nuts in my mouth, you’re going to have to use them.”

    He raised his brow at me. “Is that a promise?”

    I licked my lips. “Don’t you want to find out?”

    He looked from me, to Alkandi, then back to me again. “Why do I always fall for women like you?” He sighed, and stepped toward the incarnations.

    ZANDER

    Alkandi had Yavara bent over and wailing in ecstasy, her bronze forearm wrapped halfway up with Yavara’s clenching pink anus, her other hand buried to the wrist in Yavara’s stretched slit, the petals all opened by the grotesque reaming of her womanhood. Yavara herself seemed to be trapped in that perfect fulcrum of pain and pleasure, for she clawed at the astral earth as she writhed in ecstasy, her mind barely hanging on. But still, she resisted Alkandi, unyielding even in the face of such wonderfully horrific depravities.

    “Fuck me deeper!” Yavara screamed in one breath, and in the other, she cried, “Please stop!”

    I think I know which one you really want, Alkandi chuckled dotingly, sardonically, and pushed her invading fists deeper into the high-elf princess. Yavara squealed and arched her back, the curvature of her spine deepening with every inch Alkandi slowly pushed in. When Alkandi stopped, Yavara collapsed with a sob, her cheeks wet with tears, her mouth gaping with a euphoric smile. Alkandi’s forearm muscles rolled as her fingers did their seductive damage within Yavara, and Yavara purred and groaned, her eyes rolled back. Alkandi placed a loving kiss on Yavara’s tailbone, then turned around, and set her orange eyes on me.

    Why did you come here, Zander?

    “You know why.”

    Did you think you could change anything? She cocked her head, Or did you just want an apology?

    “An apology?” I laughed, “Fuck you.”

    She smiled thinly. I am sorry, for what it’s worth, but after a thousand years of failure, I had to take matters into my own hands.

    “By breaking the laws of nature.”

    Nothing here is natural. It never was. Nature demands that we live and die and disappear, and I refuse to. I’ve already broken the laws of nature.

    “You just found a loophole,” I gestured to Yavara, “but this, Alkandi… this will kill you.”

    I’m in control.

    “She already rejected you once. Face it, she’s stronger than you. Even at your most powerful, you couldn’t do a fraction of the things she’s done.”

    She is powerful, Zander, but she is weak. She needs someone like me to balance her.

    “She wouldn’t have been weak if you didn’t rob her of experience. Yavara’s naturally meek, and you’re naturally bold, so who ended up making all the hard decisions? I always thought Yavara was too impulsive, but I didn’t realize until now that her impulsiveness was just her leaning on her first instinct, and that first instinct was you. You nurtured codependence because you needed her to need you. She’s soft because you never let the world make her hard.”

    Can’t you see that I’m helping her?

    I smiled at Alkandi behind the row of incarnations. “I don’t give a shit about her, Alkandi. It’s you; it’s always been you. For a thousand years, I’ve been loyal to you, and you betrayed me in the end.”

    It’s an eye for an eye then.

    “You know the score’s not even.”

    I blessed you with life!

    “You cursed me with it!”

    Then hang yourself, you ungrateful, incompetent shit! she snarled.

    I laughed coldly. “No, no, no, my love. You don’t get to throw me away like trash. You will give me what I am fucking owed!” I planted my foot into the astral floor, and sent the incarnations flying over the horizon. Only Yavara’s dark projection remained, hovering over the pair of elves fucking on the floor. I took a step toward her, and she launched a kinetic attack that sent me sliding backward fifty feet.

    Stay there, Zander. Alkandi said, giving me a warning glare, The next strike will be lethal.

    “We can fucking die here?!” Leveria exclaimed.

    “This place is of the mind. If the mind is destroyed, the body will die.”

    “Why didn’t you fucking tell me that before?!” Leveria squealed, and scampered away from the debauchery.

    “Alkandi,” I said, “don’t do this. You know you can’t control her.”

    I hid her own magic from her for eighteen years. I am in complete control.

    “If you were, then we wouldn’t be here. This merging you made with Yavara is unnatural, and it will split apart time and time again until she finally just kills you. It’s inevitable.”

    You know nothing. You never did. You were as useless to me in life as you are in death.

    “You’re too old to be this defensive. Maybe I know nothing, but you know I’m right.”

    I’m not giving up this chance! Alkandi screamed at me, I could wait a million lifetimes and not find someone like her! Can’t you see that this is all we’ve worked for?! Can’t you see this is our destiny?!

    “You are my destiny, Alkandi.” I whispered at her, “You are my all, and I gave you everything. Now I know I meant nothing to you. There were people who loved me in this life, Alkandi, good people, great people, and I could never love them back because the only kind of love I know is unrequitedness. Your love. Your indifference. Fine. You never loved me, but you still owe me!

    I hurled a spell across the black expanse, and struck Yavara’s dark projection in the chest. It glanced off her naked breasts, gave them a nice jiggle, then redirected into the sky. It was my most potent killing spell. She looked down at herself, then she looked up at me. I gulped.

    You damn fool.

    Dark Yavara took one step forward, clapped her hands together, and created a great sheet of fire that split the earth and sky. Its infernal edge shot toward me, and I barely put up my shield fast enough. It didn’t matter. The fire’s blade cleaved my shield like butter, and separated me from my left leg and arm so cleanly that the limbs still completed the signals my brain sent them a moment ago, clenching and pivoting. I toppled to my right, the smell of fried bacon burning in my nostrils. Dark Yavara took another step forward. I rolled to my side, screamed in pain, snatched my severed leg, and dragged it to its steaming stump. It reattached with a great seizure of cramps as the muscles knitted back together. I barely had time to grab my arm before Dark Yavara stomped her foot in the ground, and sent a wave through the astral earth. I was upended like a ship in rough sea, and send hurtling into the air, then plummeting to the ground. I hit the astral surface with a thud, and felt my hip break with a dry snap.

    You have no chance, Zander. This realm is of the mind, and Yavara was second only to Prestira in telepathy. Now she’s second to none. Stay down.

    I growled in pain, and rolled to my good side. My left fingers grasped those of my severed right arm, and dragged it toward me. I reattached the limb to the stump, and gasped when the horrendous cramps knotted my stitched muscles. Groaning, I planted one foot into the astral earth, and rose to my knees. Dark Yavara took another step toward me.

    Don’t make me do this.

    I laughed bitterly. “You don’t care about me. You never did. I won’t weigh on your conscience, because you don’t have one, so just fucking finish it, and save me the trouble.”

    Flame erupted in Dark Yavara’s palms. Alkandi looked back at me from between the real Yavara’s legs, and gave me a pitiable look. Do you want to know why I never loved you?

    “Because you’re a heartless bitch.”

    Because you never even tried to love me. I was there. I was waiting for you, but you let unworthy men take your place one after the other, and when you couldn’t stomach it anymore, you had me murdered. You were just obsessed. You don’t know how to love.

    I grinned at her. “You couldn’t just let me die, could you? You had to cut my balls off first.”

    She smirked back. It would be disingenuous for me not to. Goodbye, Zander.

    Dark Yavara flexed her flaming arms, and took a final step toward me.

    YAVARA

    I was awash in a sea of pleasure, rising and falling with the cascading waves precluding my orgasm. I writhed and wiggled on my knees with my back bowed low, stoking the ecstasy that raged in my belly, all burning from the furnace between my legs. Alkandi’s fists twisted cruelly inside me, the knuckles interlocking with my ribbon of anal and vaginal flesh squishing between them. Oh, what terrible pleasure this was; to be violated in such an intimate and brutal way, to feel the heat of another’s flesh and bones contouring against places that were never meant to know a foreign touch. I loved it. I loved it so much that I wept with joy into my arms, sobbing like a hysterical child as spasmatic waves crashed within me. But I didn’t come. Something within me held the tide at bay, letting it build and build mercilessly, tormenting me with its incessant swelling.

    Alkandi spoke with two voices. One was faint to me, like an echo from a distant hill. This voice was cruel and vengeful, and directed at Zander. The other voice was for me. It was a soft whisper that cooed into the annals of my mind, uttering loving promises of comfort, of safety, of power.

    This pleasure is yours forever. It comes from you, but only I can unlock it.

    I was vaguely aware of bright flashes, of screams of pain and terror. Somewhere beyond the veil of my hedonism, I felt the rumblings of battle, and the momentous shifts of power through the astral ground, but it was muted to me.

    You are me and I am you. The pieces don’t need to fit perfectly; we can shape ourselves. Nothing is predestined; we make our own destiny together.

    The swelling within me intensified every second. I twisted and writhed, bawling from my smiling lips, crying rapturously with each breath. I was so weak to it. I was a slave to it. I begged and prostrated with my body and soul, worshipping the deific ecstasy that raged through me. It was too great, too awesome a thing to even consider defying. How could I? For I was but Yavara Tiadoa, untested and unsure, a mere infant in my solo experience. But still, I didn’t come. I held myself at bay, riding the precarious edge of sanity, clinging to it for some godforsaken reason that I could not know.

    Let go, Yavara. Give in. Surrender. It is who you are. You are not a fighter, but we are mighty. You are a coward, but we are brave.

    “Yavara!” someone screamed. It was Leveria. She was scrambling around the periphery of the battle as Zander desperately fended off my incarnation’s attacks. How could she be so brave? “Yavara!” she screamed, waving frantically to get my attention. “Yavara, you’re in control!”

    “What?” I mouthed at her, though she couldn’t see how my lips moved with my face buried in my arms.

    Leveria scrambled out of the way of a fireball, and rolled unathletically to her side. She kept her distance from me and Alkandi, but she circled us doggedly as Dark Yavara and Zander traded earth-shaking blows. “You’re in control!” she yelled, “You’re stronger than her!”

    I groaned, and shifted my ass backward, consuming Alkandi’s ravaging fists deeper into my tight holes. God, why did it feel so good to be so horribly ravaged? I was made to be a victim. I was built for it. Not only was I weak, but I fetishized my own vulnerability, reveling in just how grotesquely I was being raped. How could I deny someone like Alkandi, who would so cruelly and perfectly give me what I needed?

    “You can stop this!” Leveria cried, “Let me help you!”

    I shook my head in defeat, and buried my face in my arms.

    Come back to me, Yavara. Alkandi whispered, her voice caressing the base of my skull.

    “Help me, Leveria.” I whimpered, clinging to the very brink of Alkandi’s blissful abyss. There wasn’t much time left.

    LEVERIA

    Yavara’s dark incarnation launched a flaming fist across the black expanse that struck Zander squarely in the chest. He flew backwards, engulfed in flames, and ended his trajectory as a smoldering husk a hundred yards away. He didn’t get back up. I looked from him, to the pair of elves writhing on the ground. Yavara was overwhelmed with her own ecstasy, sobbing gloriously into her arms as her back heaved with undulations. Alkandi knelt behind her, both of her arms buried nearly to the elbow inside my little sister. She planted loving kisses along Yavara’s spine, seeming to sooth Yavara’s spasms with each peck. It wouldn’t be much longer. I glanced at Dark Yavara. She turned from Zander as though he were just a mild inconvenience, and she faced me. She didn’t emote anything; only stared at me, waiting for me to take one errant step. I looked from her, to Yavara, to Alkandi.

    “Hey,” I said to Alkandi.

    Alkandi ignored me, not even looking up.

    “Hey!” I yelled.

    Again, Alkandi pretended I wasn’t there.

    “HEY YOU FUCKING OLD BITCH!”

    Alkandi looked up. Her orange irises were blazing with power, dimming her ocular lenses so that the glowing orbs seemed to be rimmed in black. Yes, Leveria?

    I gulped, and peed a little.

    Alkandi smiled. You worked so hard to get my attention, and this is what you show me?

    Gathering myself, I said in my most imperious voice, “You belong to me.”

    Our spirits may be kindred, but I choose whether to make the bond. I passed you over for a reason.

    “No, no, no.” I growled, “You don’t choose; I do!

    Alkandi actually laughed. You have no choice in this, Leveria. The moment I entered your mother’s womb, you became nothing but an afterthought to me.

    I grinned. “I’ve been so much more than an afterthought to you, Alkandi.”

    Your significance in my life is simply a result of Yavara’s weakness.

    “You chose her over me, you dumb cunt. You don’t get to make excuses.”

    And I don’t need to.

    I eyed Dark Yavara, and inched closer to Alkandi. Dark Yavara pumped her fists, and they erupted in flame.

    Don’t be stupid.

    “The stupid thing would be to let me live.” I said, watching Dark Yavara carefully, “If you and I are truly kindred spirits, then I know you would’ve killed me without hesitation the moment you had the opportunity. That means you can’t.”

    If you desire to make that gamble, so be it.

    I took one more step forward, and Dark Yavara exploded with energy. Her arms and legs pulsed with fire, her feet cracked the astral floor beneath her, and her hair splayed out with the convective winds of flame that radiated from her shoulders. I gulped, my entire body trembling, and I took yet another step forward. Dark Yavara’s hands flashed to her sides, and two infernal swords were borne from her palms. I took another step forward. So did she. Again, I took another step forward, and she did as well. Step by step, we closed the distance between us until we were both equidistant from the two elves entwined in sex.

    Not a step further, Leveria. Alkandi growled warningly.

    “Why don’t you just kill me then, you stupid old bitch?”

    Dark Yavara leapt over the elves, and landed five paces in front of me, a shockwave of flame exploding from her feet. I yelped and scrambled backward, but not before my feet were singed by the blast.

    Do not test me! Alkandi snarled. Dark Yavara crouched as though readying an attack, then abruptly stood straight, and sheathed her swords. She took them back out, and flashed them threateningly, then scabbarded them once more. She performed this strange dance three more times before settling on keeping her swords out, and adopting a relaxed stance.

    I looked from her, to her high-elf counterpart, to Alkandi, then back. “Oh, I get it,” I said to Dark Yavara, “there’s more than one puppeteer pulling your strings, huh?”

    Stay back!

    I took one long stride toward the pair of elves. Dark Yavara stepped in front of me, her flaming swords flashing dangerously. Alkandi melted against Yavara, putting her entire body into the passion, moving with the sinuousness of a snake against my little sister as her pumping fists pushed deeper, and deeper. Yavara wailed and blubbered, her eyes leaking, her mouth drooling, but she stayed fixed in her ecstatic torture, not cresting over into the valley of release. Through her tear-filmed eyes, she looked at me, though I wasn’t sure if she saw me, for her gaze was so unfocused that she seemed to be blind with pleasure.

    “Leveria,” she croaked, “help me.”

    “I’m here, Yavara.” I said, watching her dark counterpart as I moved cautiously closer, “I just need you to stay cool, OK?”

    “I can’t hold it… feels too good…”

    “Stay with me, little sis.”

    “Just… go…”

    “I’m not leaving you.”

    Run away, Leveria. You don’t belong here.

    I took a final step forward, and Dark Yavara moved directly in my path, her chest only inches away from me. It seemed strange that she was shorter than me. From afar, she seemed a towering figure of menace, but right before me, she was just my little sister. She looked up at me with her emotionless orange irises, staring blankly and robotically right through me. I felt a cold horror crawl up my spine. There was no soul in this thing. This thing was an idea of a person, one that was given life through the thoughts of two noncompatible spirits. I reached up tentatively, and touched her face. A tear formed in her eye, and ran down her cheek to pool onto my thumb, but this thing could not feel the pain that caused it to weep. It was simply the idea of the emotion that it felt. Through a bastardized marriage of souls, this idea of Yavara had been created, and now voided of those souls that had merged to create it, it was lost. It had not walked as one with Alkandi’s incarnations, but simply walked alongside them in herd, not knowing what else to do. If Yavara did not merge, Alkandi would not be able to take ownership of this thing. It would walk aimlessly and soullessly through the astral plane, devoid of meaning until it latched onto one. I had heard legend of such things; they called them Sentients. Even now, I could see the whites of its eyes darkening, becoming as black as the pupils at its centers, claimed by the astral plane. It opened its lips, and let out a low, guttural moan.

    “Yavara?” I asked it, but it did not answer. It just stared at me, recognizing me, but not knowing me. There was something inside it that hated me, and something else inside it that loved me, but it did not know which to act upon. I looked over her shoulder, and to the elves locked in lustful combat. Yavara’s eyes were partially rolled into her head, and her mouth was gaping in an ecstatic smile, but she hadn’t fallen. Even now, she held back the tide within her. Alkandi’s face was a portrait of consternation verging on the precipice of outright horror.

    “You with me, little sis?” I asked.

    “Yes,” she croaked, unable to voice her words.

    “I need you to stay real cool for just one more second.”

    Her eyes rolled forward, and she emoted her desperate confirmation with a single thought, Hurry!

    I grasped Dark Yavara’s arm, and tried to move it. It was rigid and strong as stone at first, but it softened when I caressed its shoulder. It looked down at the contact I’d made with it, seemingly perplexed by the sensation. Carefully, I pressed my body to its, squishing breasts and pressing bellies, allowing it to feel the heat between my legs. It looked confusedly down at our joining, unknowing of what to do. Kill? Fuck? Hate? Love? What was the command from on high? I gently ran my fingers down its forearms, and grasped its wrists. Its flaming swords dimmed slightly, but its lethal edges still glowed in the infinite darkness. I tried to ignore them, and instead focused on the black-rimmed eyes of the idea before me.

    “Let me love you.” I whispered to it. It relaxed its shoulders, and parted its lips. I took two deep breaths through my nose, and let them out through my mouth. The world seemed to come into vivid focus. It felt just like that moment after I’d killed my father, when I could hear my blood moving, and see the veins in my eyes through my lenses. Dark Yavara’s plush lips were moist and ready, painted a deep mauve like a ripe plumb. Its bronze flesh was prickled with anticipation, alight with the sensations borne from my fingers as they massaged its wrists. Its blazing eyes stared through me, seeing, but not seeing; knowing, but not understanding. But it desired me, yes. The two souls that played it like a puppet could at least agree on that. My heart beat heavily in my chest as I closed the distance between our mouths. I could taste its breath, smell its flesh, and feel its warmth on my lips. I raised its arms out to its sides, and jammed the swords into its own neck.

    ADRIANNA

    There were only five of us left.

    When the wargs saw us coming up the promenade, they crawled out of Castle Bentius like spiders emerging from their festering hovel, and they formed in the courtyard. There were only a score of them remaining, and most of them were riderless, but it didn’t matter. Though we outnumbered them ten to one, we were outmatched in every way. Still, the rebels charged to their doom, spearheaded by Esmerelda herself. It wasn’t bravery that compelled them, but a bizarre disinterest in their own lives. One can only take so much terror before terror becomes numb, and death is no longer vivid and horrible, but a dull mosaic. The screeching becomes annoying, the agony becomes a bore, and the gore becomes just an eyesore. I’d seen it before on battlefields; warriors who had endured such hell that they no longer understood anything else. Warriors who charged headlong into the fray and committed unspeakable acts of violence without passion; just blank stares into the void. Those were the rebel riders now. They crashed into the line of beasts, and were slaughtered.

    The wolves tore through them with ease, rending limbs from bodies, tearing viscera from bellies, ripping heads off shoulders. Still, the rebels pressed on, swinging their swords, thrusting their spears, loosing their bows, piercing, stabbing, hacking through fur and muscle while they were massacred. I shot my arrows from the periphery until my quiver was empty, then I joined the frenzy, but the wolves paid me and Sasha no heed; they were focused on the ever-pressing wave of horseflesh that was slowly pushing them back. For the first time in my life, I saw fear in their red eyes. And why wouldn’t they be terrified? For the enemy they so-easily killed simply would not stop. No matter how many times they snapped their jaws or swiped their claws, no matter how many women were sent screeching into pieces, they just kept coming, dealing death by a thousand little cuts, charging relentlessly and tirelessly forward. The wargs faltered. Their snarls and roars became yips and squeals. They began to shuffle backwards, and they began to die. One by one, they fell. We pushed them down the courtyard, through the gates, and into the atrium. By the time we reached the royal corridor, there was only one wolf left. It fought to the bitter end, gnashing and clawing its way through twenty women before Sasha finally got her jaws around its neck.

    Then, it was over. No more nightmares lurked in the shadows, nor orcs set to ambush. I looked around the atrium, and saw the evidence of the struggle that had taken place before us. The watchmen and noblemen were lying in piles and pieces, their bodies forming paths up the four corridors of the four castle wings, their blood staining the stones. The orcs were mostly congregated upon the atrium entrance, shot right from their steeds by the awaiting archers. I recognized one of them as Ruglok, the leader of the outfit after Gorlok’s death. The marksmanship exhibited in the arrow placement made me proud of the elven archers, though I couldn’t help but feel that they’d let the orcs off easy. Neck, chest and headshots; the bastards had died too quickly.

    “Adrianna?” Esmerelda asked, her voice dead in her mouth, “What now?”

    I looked from her, to the four other survivors. They seemed exhausted, ready to collapse under their own weight at any second. Their horses were all dead.

    “What do you mean, ‘what now?’” I asked, “Now, you take your throne.”

    “My throne.” Esmerelda laughed, her smile as bloody as the rest of her face, “What am I the ruler of? A city filled with death, and a country broken by war. I was supposed to be a savior of the people, Adrianna. It was my shield against your inevitable betrayal.”

    I raised my brows.

    “Oh yes,” she sneered, “I knew what you were going to do. Didn’t I tell you before? You nobles are all alike. Snakes. All that matters is who you know, and I don’t know anyone, but you’re very well connected. You’re so willing to use people like tools; why would you discard all your military friends for one hopeless rebel?” She pointed her sword at me, “I’m going to give you a chance to do the right thing now, because deep under all that bullshit, I know there’s someone who truly wants to be honorable. I’ve seen little glimpses of it. The way you treat Justina. The pity with which you regard me. I told you before; you’re easy to read.”

    “Esmerelda,” I said cautiously, “put your sword down.”

    “Make your choice, Adrianna. Show me that there’s still something in you that’s good.”

    “Put the sword down!”

    “Show me.”

    Sasha jumped. I drew my bow, reached for my quiver, and grasped nothing. There were no arrows left. In the moments before it happened, I connected eyes with Esmerelda, and I saw the realization dawn on her face. Such horror. Sasha’s jaws came down, and the leader of the rebels was bitten clean in half. The other four leapt into action, driving their spears and swords into Sasha’s hide as Esmerelda’s mortal screeches sounded from the wolf’s maw, her arms flailing between its teeth. Sasha chewed, Esmerelda crunched, and the moment was mercifully over. I drew my sword and gave the last of the rebels the clean deaths they deserved. Sasha swallowed what she had in her mouth, and panted contentedly, once again happy to have saved me. Then she jerked her head around, sniffed the air, and dashed down the royal corridor. I extracted the portal from Esmerelda’s pocket, and followed Sasha at a brisk pace, passing contrasting beams of light, a body of a gored bald man, and piles of dead wargs twisted around wrought-iron hafts. I walked through the burst body of a wolf, and into the light of the throne room. There, I heard the voice of someone I thought was long-dead. Somehow, I wasn’t surprised.

    “I would beg to differ.” I said in answer to her claim.

    Elena gawked at me, and so did her mother behind her. King Ternias examined me like I was a riddle, but I wasn’t in the mood to be solved. As I walked toward them, I plucked a pair of arrows from the hide of a dead wolf, drew my bow, and loosed. Elena was fast. She dived out in front of the king, and caught the first arrow before it hit him in the chest, but the second one was a heartbeat slower, and she had mistimed her jump. The arrow thudded into the back of the throne, and King Lucas Ternias of the Highlands slumped forward, blood pouring from his empty eye socket. Elena hit the floor a moment later, and sprawled out onto the carpet.

    “All hail Queen Elena Straltaira of the Highlands,” I proclaimed grandly, raising my arms, “long may she reign. Congratulations, Tiger.”

    She jumped up, and drew her sword with lightning quickness. “You?!” She snarled, “You led the attack on Bentius?!”

    “It’s a bit more complicated than that.” I said, “I’m not sure it can be hashed-out in brevity. God, we’ve got a lot of catching up to do, don’t we?”

    “You mean you’ve got a lot of fucking explaining to do!”

    I stopped in front of Sasha’s eviscerated corpse. “I heard your conversation with Ternias. Do you know who the lynchpin of Leveria’s plan was?” I tapped myself on the breast, “I was her fool. She maneuvered me and manipulated me and put me right into position to destroy everything I held dear. I framed Prince Matthew. I dragged the Lowlands into the war. I’m the reason Alkandra is going to be destroyed. What a fucking patriot I am.”

    “Tell me what happened here!” She snapped.

    “I was exiled from Alkandra, I got caught up with the wrong crowd, and I made some bad friends. This wasn’t supposed to happen.”

    “That’s all you have to say?” She growled, “After everything you taught me?! After everything you swore?!

    “Careful throwing my old ranger loyalties at me.” I said, pointing a finger at her, “Leveria did that same thing, and now look where we are.” I spat on the carpet, “A kingdom stuck so far in the past that its traditions are older than religions. It’s like a mummy of the empire it used to be, and we rangers kept it nice and pretty year and year out so that royals would pat us on the head and tell us what a good fucking job we were doing.”

    “It’s our home!”

    “It’s not, Tiger. You’ve never been home. You don’t even know who you are yet. You’ve been living a shadow of the life you should be, but you don’t have to any longer. You’re the queen now. Call off the attack, and come back home with me. If I bring you back, I’ll be forgiven, and you’ll be with Yavara again.”

    “I don’t even know her anymore.” Elena hissed.

    I stepped forward. “It’s not too late.” I said softly, “Whatever you’re thinking, it’s not too late. Bentius isn’t destroyed. A lot of people are dead, but it’ll recover. You can rebuild it with Yavara. Show the world what kind of strength can be found with reconciliation. Show Alkandra that you understand their pain. This attack was a long time coming, and we both know it. The Highlands deserved everything that happened today.”

    “You can’t believe that. Not you.”

    “You were out there with me on those raids. How many women and children did we kill?”

    “They’re beasts!” She snapped, “Savages and animals! Look what they did!

    “What does that make us then? You’ve spent too much time around high-elves.”

    “You’ve spent too much time with monsters.”

    “I’m proud of what I am, and you’re still ashamed.”

    “The only shame I feel is that I once respected you. You made me swear to protect our homeland on my life, and you sold it cheaply.”

    “I gave the Highlands EVERYTHING!” I roared, “I gave it my body, my blood, my love, and my life! Do you have any idea what I sacrificed?!

    “And so it’s the Highlands turn to sacrifice for you?”

    “YES!” I bellowed.

    She narrowed her eyes at me like she couldn’t understand who she was looking at, “What am I to you, Commander? Just an obstacle, a problem that needs to be solved so that you can get what you want. Every atrocity you committed on your way to me was worth it because it got you one step closer to your goal. But that’s how you’ve always been, isn’t it? Transforming didn’t change you at all. You cut Prestira’s throat and roped me to a horse so that I could be tortured, and you didn’t even blink.”

    “I do what must be done.”

    “I also do what must be done, Commander.” Elena hissed, “I’m not taking the crown, and I’m not calling off the attack on Alkandra. If I let that festering cancer live, it will spread to every corner of Tenvalia.”

    “Everything I love is part of that ‘festering cancer.’”

    “I know.” Elena said, flexing her fingers around her sword.

    I shook my head. “Don’t do this, Tiger.”

    “You think I’m going to let you live after what you’ve done?”

    “You don’t stand a chance against me.”

    “If you kill me, then no one will call off the attack.”

    I nodded toward Lydia. “She could make a legitimate claim to the throne right now.”

    “And why would I ever betray my nation?!” Lydia asked indignantly.

    “I’m sure I could convince you one way or another.”

    “Mom, go upstairs.” Elena said, “Lock yourself in the royal guestroom, and don’t come out unless I tell you to.”

    “But I—”

    “Go, Mom.”

    Lydia chewed on her lip, then walked behind the throne, and disappeared up the corridor. I watched her go, then looked at Elena. “You’re fucking your own mother?”

    “Was it that obvious?”

    “It was quite subtle, actually, but I have a sixth sense about these things.” I said, stepping around her, watching her footwork, “So, now it’s your turn to tell me what happened. You were supposed to be dead, and… what, it was all a ruse set up by you and Ternias?”

    “I stayed loyal to Leveria to the end.” Elena said, watching my shoulders, “When she was taken down, the other nobles and I formed a conspiracy, and here we are.”

    “Here we are.” I echoed.

    She glanced at my swollen belly, then back at my face. “That changes nothing for me, you know.”

    “I know.” I said, and dashed toward her. She pivoted, ready for the swipe, but she wasn’t ready for the dip and slash. I feigned the swipe, dipped my shoulder beneath her counterattack, and slashed across her belly. She made herself skinny enough to only suffer a flesh wound, then she rolled back, countered with a sudden leg swipe, and leapt to her feet.

    “How many times did you tell me to look at your feet, not your shoulders?” Elena laughed breathily.

    “Shoulders can be deceptive, but feet never lie, and you never learned.”

    “I learned a few things.” She said, and made her move. She took three steps forward, then dragged her heel on the last one. I leaned into the feigned strike, ready to punish her for it, and realized a fraction too late that Elena had played me. While her weight was secured on her heel, her shoulders were pitched forward, and her foot rolled from heel to toe so quickly that all I could do was hold up my sword, and pray. She launched at me, and I bet left. My bet paid off, but the deep wound in my ribs limited my mobility, and she sliced me across the side. I rolled away from her with a grunt, and she slashed me across the back, prompting a cry of pain from my lips. I stumbled forward, and she slid backward. We turned around, and moved in a circle once more.

    “That was new,” I muttered, no longer smiling.

    “I was saving it just for you,” she smirked.

    “I saw it coming.”

    She snorted. “Give me some credit.”

    “I would’ve blocked it if I wasn’t wounded.”

    “Excuses, excuses,” she tittered, “Didn’t you always teach me to press every advantage?”

    “I also taught you to be more talkative. That backfired.” I said, and charged her. She shifted right, moved with me, drew up her sword and blocked my attack with lightning speed. She was fast, even faster than me, but she was decades behind me in technique. I scraped around her sword, guided our blades as I moved past her, then flicked them right before they parted. Her sword shot up, and mine shot to the side, and I drew a line across her ribs deep enough to feel the bone. She whirled after me, swiped back and down at where I’d been, but I was already five paces behind her, and pivoting on my foot.

    Elena stayed remarkably composed despite the gash in her side. She cocked her head, and set her face.

    “I see that pain has been a far better teacher than I ever was.” I said, stalking around her.

    “I suppose that makes me the master then.”

    I snorted. “What do you know about real pain, Tiger?”

    She peeled her lips back to reveal a horrific smile. “Much more than you, Commander.” She rushed me in a blur of blonde and bronze. I sidestepped the blow, and laid my blade across her back. She reached back to meet the counterattack, and caught my steel between her shoulders with her crossguard. She heaved forward with both arms, and I spun to keep my blade in hand. Twirling away, I guessed at the place she’d strike, and I guessed wrong. Hot pain seared into my leg when the cold metal entered it. I cried out, yanked my leg back, and rolled away to safety.

    “We can count scars if you like,” Elena said, “you can show me all the times you almost died, and I can tell you what it’s really like!”

    She rushed me again, feigned left, then right, then left again. Before she could make another feign, I charged into her. She was caught off guard, and I put my shoulder into her chest, and knocked her backwards. She managed to flip with her change of momentum, and her blade came out to dissuade my attack, but I sidestepped the swipe and sliced my steel across the back of her leg. She hit the ground, and I was on her, stabbing and jabbing as she scrambled backwards on her hands and feet. I scored a slice across her calf, and another that almost severed her patellar tendon before she rolled viciously to her side, and sent me reeling back with a slice that opened the bottom of my chin. She stumbled back into her stance, and I casually stepped back into mine.

    “Come on, Tiger,” I said, flicking her blood off my sword, “there’s no reason for us to keep doing this.”

    “Then walk away, Commander.”

    I pointed to the wounds on her legs. “If we keep doing this, you won’t be able to walk at all.”

    “And you won’t be able to breathe!” She snarled, and again, she charged me. She was getting slower, every movement becoming calculated and labored. I caught her blade on mine, stepped away from her feeble leg sweep, and put my knee into her belly. She folded around me in a gasp, then crumpled to the floor.

    I put my sword on her throat. “Good game, Tiger.”

    She looked down at the steel that rested just beneath her chin. “Finish it then.”

    “No.”

    “I won’t call off the attack, Commander. You can make me scream if you want, but you’ll never break me.”

    “Why would you think I’d ever do that?” I sighed, and knelt beside her. “Maybe you know pain like I can’t imagine. Maybe you know death itself, but I’ve known love and life far greater than you ever have. It could be yours too. You’re one of us. You’re our lost sister. Come back with me, and after just one day, you’ll realize what a fool you’ve been.” I angled my blade against her artery, “I don’t want to kill another sister, Tiger.” I said softly, a tear rolling down my cheek, “Don’t make me do it again.”

    I suddenly couldn’t see out of my left eye. It took a moment for the pain to come. It shot right into my skull, burst in an explosion of synapses behind my ocular bone, and sent me reeling back with a screech. I clutched at my face, and felt the haft of a crossbow bolt where my left eye had been a moment ago. Through the red veil of agony, I looked up with my remaining eye, and saw a woman fumbling to load the second shot. Someone else screamed. I didn’t know who it was at the time. All I knew was the horror that gripped me at the halving of my senses, and the directed primal instinct to destroy the threat. I raced across the floor, jumped over the throne, and put my sword into the woman’s chest. Her eyes bulged, blood shot from her mouth, and she wilted beneath me.

    “MOM!” someone screamed.

    The woman gulped for air as red spit bubbled from her lips. I ripped the blade out, and she dropped to the floor. Something hot moved through me. My breath shot from my lungs. This time, I didn’t feel the pain at all; only the impact. I looked down at the metal sticking through my breast. My entire back bowed around it, the severed muscles knotted, the punctured organs seized. Every neuron that had been screeching its alarm about my missing eye went suddenly silent, and instead blared the shrill warning of the death blow that had just been dealt to me. No… no, no, no, no, NO, NO, I would not die! I could not! Not for my unborn child! Not for Brianna, and Kiera, and Eva, and Faltia, and Soraya! Not for Furia. I needed to see her one more time. Just one more time. Just one… more… time…

    The sun shone through the windows in heavy beams, casting the throne room in streaks of winter’s cold luminance. I was in the shadows. I closed my eye, and made the transformation. The steel inside me snapped in half, the severed organs heeled, and my eye reformed. My body grew several feet, my skin became pallid and my hair became black, but I noticed none of that. The only thing I noticed, was that I was starving. There was a dying woman before me, but she was still so full of delicious life.

    Something was smashed over the back of my head. I hardly noticed it, but I noticed it just enough for a bronze figure to flash in front of me, and steal my meal. I wheeled around to pursue, and I would’ve caught up to her easily, but I skidded to an abrupt halt before the sunbeam that separated us. Across the expansive hall, Elena Straltaira laid her dying mother in the center of one such beam. She said something to her, kissed her hand, and bowed forward in grief. Lydia ran her bloody hand through Elena’s white hair, making it scarlet. Then, she went limp. Elena looked up at me. She didn’t say anything now; she only grabbed the cleavers at her hips, stood up, and began jogging toward me.

    “Don’t!” I yelled.

    She turned her jog into a run.

    “Elena, stop!”

    She turned her run into a sprint.

    “STOP!”

    She screamed, and jumped through the beam of light between us, her cleavers sparkling in the sunlight. She entered the shadow, and in the time it took for her to lower her blades a fraction, I snatched her out of the air, grabbed her by the wrists, and pinned her against the wall. I sank my fangs deep into her throat, and drank. I couldn’t help it. I sucked through the capillaries in my fangs, and tasted the rich iron of her blood. So gluttonous I was, unable to stop once I had the taste in me. I swallowed, and swallowed, moaning in pleasure, savoring every last drop until Elena was frail and emaciated against me. Only when her heart had slowed to a crawl, did I find the mental fortitude to release her. She collapsed with a groan. She was nearly as pale as I was, and her lips were nearly as blue as her eyes, but still, she stared at me with such a pure hatred.

    “I’m sorry, Tiger.” I muttered. I extended my hand to the throne, and grabbed Ternias’s hand mirror. I placed it in Elena’s hand, and closed her strengthless grip around it. “I need you to call Field Marshal Shordian now,” I said, “I’ll explain everything to him. I just need you to give him the order to turn around.”

    Elena just stared at me, a string of drool coming from her lips.

    I crouched down to her level. “It’s almost over.” I said softly, sliding her hair behind her ear, “You just have to do this one thing. Just this one little thing, and then you can rest.”

    Elena looked down at the mirror that rested loosely on her knee, then back up at me.

    “Please, Tiger.” I whispered, “There’s no reason to fight anymore. You can save so many lives with just one honorable act.”

    She wheezed. The sound was so horrible that I didn’t realize until it was too late that it was a laugh. I didn’t realize until it was too late that there was a spot of sunlight a few inches left of Elena’s knee. I didn’t realize until it was too late that she’d put the mirror in it, and turned the glass toward me. Light. Light like fire burned into my eyes. I was blind again, my lenses seared, my irises scorched. I screeched. I clutched at my ruined eyes, and scrambled away from the pain. I heard laughter. The cruelest laughter I’d ever heard. It followed me wherever I went, and that horrible light did too, moving like a beam against me, scorching my face and neck, melting the backs of my hands as I tried to cover myself. Then, I was surrounded by it. My entire world ignited, and agony exploded from every pore. I shrieked, my voice broke, the blood shot from my ruptured throat. I couldn’t feel my skin. I had no skin. I was muscle and sinew, all melting, all dripping and sizzling like fat upon the fryer. I dropped to my knees, covering myself with what was left of my arms, curling into a fetal ball as the inferno raged around me. Somewhere in my mania, I found the sanity to realize there was an escape. I turned back.

    I blinked with my one eye, and stared up at the sun. The agony was gone. There was only an ache in my midsection, and a dull pain in my left eye-socket. I was so weak. Where there had once been excruciating heat, there was now uncomfortable cold. The sun felt so warm against my skin, and I wished to spread myself in it and bathe in its luminance, but I couldn’t muster the strength to do so. I couldn’t even uncurl myself from my fetal ball. I couldn’t move at all. I was dying. The blood pooled from my chest, hot and thick, and every pump of my ruptured heart made the world darker and colder. Someone knelt beside me.

    “Right pocket.” I croaked.

    “What?”

    “Right pocket.” I said again, conserving my words carefully.

    Elena gave me an incredulous look, and fished into the remnants of my cloak. She pulled out Esmerelda’s portal from my hip pocket. “What is it?” She asked.

    “A magic seeker. It will take you to a woman with no limbs. She can open the royal portal to South Fort. Go there now. Go to Alkandra. Get our sisters out. Save them.” I shifted my hand toward her. It took all my might. “Drag me into the shadow.”

    “No.”

    “Your mother is still breathing. I could hear it. I bite you. You bite her. One fang only, or hunger forever. Hurry.”

    Elena snatched my hand, and dragged me out of the sunlight with what little strength she had left. She swore and cried out, but she managed to inch me from the warmth, and slide me into the cold. She jammed her wrist in my mouth. I made the change. I lost my mind in the agony. I was blind. I screeched. I twisted and thrashed. Every movement was hell. There was something in my mouth. Life. I could feel it pulsing faintly. I bit. I tasted the life. I remembered whose it was—I remembered who I was. I injected my venom, and changed back. The world was so much darker than it had been even a moment before. It was so much colder too. I was vaguely aware of Elena undergoing her violent transformation. She writhed and wiggled as her limbs grew, her hair turned black, and her body filled out. When she was done, she was feral and mad with hunger. I expected her to end me right there, but she assessed me with one sniff, and walked right over me. As she ripped off the head of Ternias’s corpse and drank the fountaining blood, I realized with comingled amusement and horror that she’d skipped me for a more bountiful meal.

    When Ternias was nothing but a husk, Elena licked her lips, and took a deep breath. The sanity returned to her posture. She took one step toward her mother, then frowned at the light beam in front of her.

    “Think: elf.” I croaked.

    Elena nodded, and squeezed her eyes shut. She transformed back into her elven form, then hobbled across the hall on her wounded legs. She fell to her knees, exhausted beyond measure, and she crawled the rest of the way to her mother. Once there, she pressed herself against her mother’s side, let out a scream, and pushed with what was left of her strength. Lydia rolled out of the sunlight, and Elena collapsed in it. She looked hopelessly up at her mother’s limp form. Even from across the throne room, I could see the puddle of blood that had formed beneath Lydia. It was growing. Elena stuck out her arms, and clawed her way forward. She cried out with the effort of it. She shook and spasmed, but inch by tortuous inch, she made her way out of the sunlight. I smiled, and closed my one eye. It was a good last sight to see.

    As my breaths left my body, and my thoughts became dim, I put my mind to an image of Furia. She was lying next to me in bed. The others were there with us, surrounding us, encasing us in their love and warmth, but in that private moment, we only had eyes for each other. I just stared into her sapphire gaze, and she just stared back. A gentle smile creased her lush lips, which were parted slightly so that her breath could caress my mouth, leaving its taste upon my tongue. We didn’t need to say anything. We didn’t need to move. We could just lie there in that perfect moment, and stay for eternity.

    ALKANDI

    Yavara went still beneath me. Her orgasmic writhes ceased, her gasping breaths cut, and her flailing hair rested into a disheveled blonde mess atop her head. The form of our incarnation fell to its knees, then collapsed onto its side. Its body disintegrated into orange and blue dust, and floated towards us. The orange dust filtered into my bronze flesh, and the blue dust filtered into Yavara’s alabaster skin. Leveria watched the process with bewilderment, then looked her sister in the eye.

    “You with me, Yavara?” she asked.

    “Yes, Leveria. I’m with you.” Yavara whispered back, the exhaustion heavy in her voice. Though her insides still fluttered with pleasured contractions around my fists, they did not seize with virgin abandon. This woman now comprehended all that had happened to her and all that she had done—all that we had done—but no longer from our comingled understanding. She was not the frail infant devoid of all the experience we’d shared, nor was she the proud creature that had just died on the astral plane. She was who she had always been, but now she was it without me. She was the woman who had seduced then denied me in the astral plane that fateful morning when we’d first met as separate entities. She was weaker than she’d been when we were joined, but she was stronger than she’d been when I’d held half her soul hostage. She was just… Yavara.

    Yavara turned around, her blue eyes sparkling from her pristine face. “Get out of me, Alkandi,” she whispered.

    I nodded, and slowly retracted my hands from her holes. They both prolapsed grotesquely, and she shuddered in abject delight, but she did not react with the fervency she would have if we were joined, nor did she squeal in horror like the half-woman she’d been before our merge was forever shattered. She just groaned pleasurably, reached between her legs, and toyed with her outturned parts before pushing them back into her body. Then, on shaking arms, she managed to push herself upright, and kneel opposite me.

    “It is done then?” she asked.

    I nodded.

    She frowned, and touched her chest. “You told me when we first met, that I would be a husk if we ever separated. I remember how empty I felt without you, how desperate I was to reconnect with you then.” She looked up at me, “I do not feel that now.”

    You were so very fragile then. You had never felt what it was like to be without me. Most of all, you had never known true pain. You know it now; you know it keenly. Pain makes us grow, and you have grown.

    “You lied to me,” her brow furrowed, “I was hardly more than a girl, and you used me.”

    I used you for far longer than that, Yavara.

    She looked down at herself, and ran her hands over her naked astral body. “How much of me was shaped by you?” She whispered fearfully.

    We shaped each other. We were born together and grew together and blossomed together. When I told you that you would feel my absence forever, I was not lying. But like an old wound, I will fade with time, and as you grow into the void-space I left, you will soon only notice me as a scar. I sniffled, and wiped the tears from my cheeks, I am sorry, Yavara.

    She nodded solemnly. Her eyes trailed up my body, and back to my face. It pained her to look me in the eyes, but she held the contact admirably. “Thank you,” she muttered.

    For what?

    “For everything. For being me with me. For the love and the hate, for the pleasure and the pain. Thank you.” A tear cascaded down her cheek, and she laughed, and wiped it, “I guess I love you. I mean, I don’t have a choice, do I? You’re me.”

    I reached out, and grasped her hand. Our fingers entwined, and I clasped tightly. I was never you, Yavara, and you were never me. We were simply ‘we,’ and that is why we are parted now. But for what it’s worth, I love you too.

    She blushed, and averted her eyes cutely. When her bashful gaze found the bravery to connect once more, she said coyly, “I guess you can give me a goodbye kiss then.”

    I leaned forward. So did she. I took her gently by the face, and guided us together. Her lips opened, and I stopped her. Before her questioning gaze, I elevated myself, and planted a kiss on her forehead. “Goodbye.” I whispered with my real voice, so strangled and cracked with age that it hardly resembled a voice at all. Yavara blinked back her tears, and eased away from the embrace.

    “Goodbye, Alkandi.” She whispered, and stood up. She walked across the black expanse, to where Zander Fredeon lay steaming. She knelt at his side, and uttered a healing incantation. There was a glow of golden energy, then a flash, and they were both gone. I knew it was the last time I’d ever see either of them with my own true eyes. I wished Yavara the best in her life. As for Zander, I wished for his forgiveness. I wasn’t as cold and hard as I often pretended to be. For that matter, neither was Leveria.

    I turned and faced my next incarnation. She had no natural power, no athletic ability, and no skill in combat, but she had bested me at every turn, and that was something. Perhaps I wouldn’t have the god-like power that merging with Yavara Tiadoa would bring me, but I would have the devilish mind of her sister.

    Leveria watched Yavara and Zander disappear, then turned to me. She assessed me for a moment, then sneered wickedly. “So, Alkandi,” she said, pacing dramatically toward me, every step shooting her hips this way and that, “now that the losers are gone, you and I can have a nice candid chat, hmm?”

    I returned her smile. No hard feelings?

    She guffawed. “A woman can hardly be blamed for chasing primo pussy. We wouldn’t be kindred spirits if you didn’t try to get deific powers at all costs.”

    It’s nice to finally speak to another pragmatist. Your sister was—

    “…a fucking child, I know.” Leveria rolled her eyes, “Always throwing tantrums when things didn’t go her way, always crying when people didn’t like her, always passing off responsibility to everyone else, and never taking any for herself. I wonder what her excuses will be now that you’re not to blame for her behavior?”

    Don’t go too hard on her.

    Leveria giggled evilly. “That was funny Alkandi, thank you. It’s good to know I’ll inherit your sense of humor. God knows I need one.”

    I narrowed my eyes at her. I mean it.

    “Didn’t I just save her life? And after she killed me! I’d say she owes me.”

    She’s still powerful, Leveria, and she’s been taught by the two greatest magic users in the world. She’ll be stronger than you until you hone your craft.

    “Oh, I won’t be too harsh on little Yavara,” she said with a wave, “especially since her cooperation is essential for my grand plan.”

    Which is?

    “You’ll find out soon.” Leveria tittered, “So tell me, what kind of powers will I soon be getting?”

    Inferno, telekinesis, healing, telepathic indoctrination, and… well, I guess you’ll get Yavara’s transformative power too, as she was technically my last incarnation, though I suspect it will be expressed differently.

    “Wonderful.” Leveria beamed delightedly, “Inferno and telekinesis sound like good fun, and healing will be practical, I suppose. I see the potential for the transformative ability, but what I really want to know about is telepathic indoctrination.”

    I thought you might like that one. In my opinion, Yavara underutilized it terribly.

    “She had a child’s opinion of power. She thought moving things and burning things made her strong.” Leveria stopped before my kneeling form, and looked down at me with an imperious glare, her little smile curved sardonically. “She didn’t understand that the mind was the only thing worth mastering. And now the Dark Queen herself is kneeling before me, waiting to service my every pleasure.”

    Don’t enjoy it too much, Leveria. I said with a crooked grin, I might decide to take out all my rejection on you.

    Leveria cocked her head, letting some of her hair fall over her face, giving her a very dangerous look. “I know Yavara didn’t think up those tortures all on her own.” She snaked her fingers into my hair, “I know she wasn’t the one who cackled like a banshee while I was burned alive, torn to shreds, and raped senseless. I’ve read the stories about you, Alkandi. I know what you liked to do to your prisoners. Hell, I got half my ideas from you.” She forked her fingers about her pussy, and spread her blushing lips open to reveal their pink center, “Let’s practice some of them, shall we?”

    She rooted her fist into my hair, and twisted. I purred like a jungle cat, and rose as she pulled me to her. I thought you said there weren’t any hard feelings?

    Leveria’s grin was so evil that she seemed a demon looking down at me. “I lied.”

    She forced my face into her cunt, and sat atop my head like a stool. I closed my eyes, snaked my tongue out, and savored the sadism I would soon be a part of. None of my other incarnations had ever tried to dominate me before Yavara and Leveria; perhaps there was just something different about these Tiadoa girls.

    ELENA

    Mom was a gluttonous vampire. She ripped the tendons and sinew from the warg carcass, and plunged her head into the hole she made. I watched her from the shadows, curiously testing my new body. I glanced up at the woman who had given it to me. For a moment, there had been a connection between Adrianna and I. Her thoughts were projected telepathically to me. I didn’t think she knew she was broadcasting them, for the thoughts were intimate and beautiful. Then the connection faded, and I knew Adrianna was dead. She had been more than my commander. She had been the father I’d never had. She had shown me what it meant to be honorable and true, and she had instilled more of the qualities of my character than anyone else—even Yavara. And though I had hated Adrianna for a long time, I knew that hatred could only have come from love, and for the piece of me that had been created by her, I wept. There was a hole in me that would forever be named, ‘Adrianna.’

    Mom came to her senses, and pulled her head out of the warg’s side. She blinked stupidly, looked up at me, jumped in fright, and scurried behind the corpse she’d just been feeding upon.

    Mom, it’s me. I said telepathically, and smiled through my tears.

    She let out a yelp, and covered her ears. Who the heck was that?!

    Me, Mom. Your daughter, and now your blood-mother, just to add to our ever-twisted dynamic. You can call me ‘Mommy’ if you want.

    She cowered behind the carcass for a moment, then seemed to realize herself. She looked down at her own body, and rose with an expression of wonder and shock upon her pallid face.

    “Oh my god, I’m a monster,” she whispered. She looked up at me, “Elena, what did you do?!”

    “It’s not permanent,” I said, “but your other body is near death, so you can’t transform back until we get a mage to help you.”

    Mom looked down at the sculpted statuesque body she’d grown into, a vision of feminine perfection and predatory sensuality. “I suppose I can suffer this… indignity for a while. No need to rush, Dear.”

    “You won’t lack for food, anyways.” I said, “I doubt anyone will come to the castle for some time. Keep the bodies frozen, or they’ll rot.”

    Mom daintily wiped the blood and gore from her face, and looked up at me. “And where will you be going?”

    “You know where.”

    She studied me carefully. “What will you do when you see her?”

    “I don’t know.”

    “What will she do?”

    “I don’t know.”

    Mom chewed on her lip with her new fangs. “You said you don’t know her anymore, but you love her, Elena. You think that love has faded? When you feel her touch on your flesh, it will strike you like lightning. If you go, you will not come back to me.”

    “Do you want me to promise otherwise?”

    “I’d prefer not to make a liar of you.”

    I sauntered over to her, and took her in my arms. The hug we shared was platonic, but the kiss was not. When we parted, we gazed into each other’s red eyes. I gave her a promise that could not be spoken with my lips, and she accepted it with solemnity. I would do whatever it took to get back to her, and that would have to be enough for now. I just wished “for now” was longer, but it was already over. Time was moving fast.

    I picked up the warg’s body, and used it as a sun-shield as I crossed the beams that spread out on the floor. I stopped in the far shadows of the room, and knelt before Adrianna’s body. I placed a kiss on her brow, and folded her arms together before her chest. She would have a ranger’s funeral; I would make sure of it. Ternias, however, would not have a ceremonial exit. After throwing his head into a canvas bag, I hurried down to the pantry. I piled on a plate full of bread and dried meat, sat down, and rested my face upon the food. I transformed back into my elven body, and with only the strength left to open and close my mouth, I began to eat myself back to health. When I had enough calories in me to walk, I pulled out the portal, and examined it. It was an intricately-cut gemstone that glowed faintly red in one spot. I pressed my finger to that spot, and was transported.

    A moment later, I was atop the ramparts of the Noble District. I looked around, and saw no one else.

    “Adri?” came a little voice.

    I looked down, and saw one of the strangest creatures I’d ever seen in my whole life. She was a high-elf woman with obscene tattoos scored upon her face. She was pretty despite the ink, though her lack of limbs certainly made her a unique kind of beauty. She was fixed to a harness, and wrapped in a bundle like an infant. When she realized I was not Adri, she began to weep.

    “Hey, hey,” I said soothingly, dropping to my knee before her, “I’m not gonna hurt you.”

    She wiggled her little stumps, and blue magic sparkled about her. “If you’re here, it means that Adri is… is… is…” She couldn’t get out the final word, her grief was so great.

    I took her up in my arms, and cradled her. She tried to wiggle away for a moment, but it was quite natural for her to submit. Terribly natural. Not knowing what else to do, I rocked her gently, and sang a wordless lullaby. She quieted after that, and her mouth sought my nipple. I let her suckle, and though there was no milk for her to take, she seemed content with just having it in her mouth. After a while, she released my nipple, and looked up at me studiously.

    “You’re like Adri.”

    I nodded. “I was a friend of hers. She sent me here to get you.”

    “Will you take me to Alkandra?” She asked with big, hopeful eyes.

    I cracked a rueful smile, and rolled my eyes to the east. “Actually, I was hoping you’d take me there.”

    YAVARA

    When I awoke, I was choking. The world was dark, and something heavy was suppressing me from above. I couldn’t breathe. I squirmed in a moment of panic, and threw the weight off me. Something hot and hard slid out of my throat, and I gasped for air, clutching my neck. My hair hung before my face, blocking my vision of the dimly-lit room. I pulled back my blonde mane, and looked out at the world behind my blue eyes.

    There was a massive dick right in front of my face, which seemed wholly apropos given the circumstances. It was strange that I had struggled so mightily with it, but I guessed that losing Alkandi probably also meant losing my natural dick-sucking capabilities. It was a small trade-off, though I had traded much more. The energy that had once coursed through me was gone. In its place was a quieter energy, like a secondary rhythm to my heart instead of a full-blown electrical transfusion. This was my magical reservoir. It was small compared to what it had been, but when I flicked my fingers, a flame popped from my thumb, and when I pointed at a pillow, it floated from the bed, and that was enough to confirm that I was still special—just not unique. That was OK. I was me. The world was scary, and I felt smaller than I ever had, but that was OK. I was me. I would grow organically within the confines of my life, and I would flower in my niche, knowing without a doubt that I belonged there. That reassurance was nearly worth all the power in the world, and the peace that came with it was worth even more. I was me. I was Yavara Tiadoa, and no one else. I wasn’t even a vampire anymore. I laughed, remembering that I had begun this journey seemingly so long ago in an attempt to find myself, and I had ended it not knowing at all who I was, but being perfectly fine with it because I was me! And all the experiences I’d had as the Dark Queen were invaluable and precious, even the terrible ones, for they all led me to this moment of catharsis when everything inside me seemed to fall right into place. I was always Yavara, but now I was wholly her. Now I got to find out who she could really be.

    I was so stricken by the euphoria of the moment that I had temporarily forgotten how I’d gotten there. I glanced back at the large penis lying next to my face. It was bronze, smooth, and beautiful, though I didn’t stare at it with the pure covetousness that I once did. In truth, I was actually a little scared of it. I enjoyed that fear for a moment, and found within it, a strange excitement. Did fear arouse me? I’d always sexually reveled in the extremes of emotion, but I’d so rarely felt fear in all my life that I never got to explore it. Now those other carnal emotions were dimmed—rage, avarice, and bloodlust—and though I still enjoyed their sexual nature, they didn’t compel me quite like fear did. I knew in that moment that I was a masochist. I had dabbled often in masochistic lust before, but I had never truly delved into it. I enjoyed the power-play, the degradation and bondage, but I had never felt the fear before; not since that night Brock had taken me, and since that night, I had so bemoaned the loss of true victimhood. Why… fear was the crucial ingredient! And now I had it! Now it was a part of me!

    I sat upright in glee, and stopped, realizing with creeping terror exactly who that penis belonged to. A woman. A beautiful woman. A terrible woman. Leveria’s hair was still platinum blonde, but everything else had changed. Her breasts had gone up a size, her hips had widened, her thighs had thickened, her shoulders and arms were toned with muscle, her abdomen was a washboard, and her pelvis converged into sharp lines. And at the convergence of lines, was an eight-inch cock. It flopped over her left thigh, still glistening with my spit, so thick that I couldn’t wrap my hand around it. I had made a hybrid out of her—or rather, she had taken advantage of me to be made into one. She was beautiful; the most beautiful of all of them, actually, for Leveria was a stunning beauty even before her transformation. The new look fit her naturally, though in truth, I thought she should dye her hair a darker color. Perhaps red? Or maybe…

    A pulse of light went through my sister’s sleeping body. She pulsed again, and again; each spasm radiating from her chest and shooting outward like a shockwave until her entire diaphragm was aglow. I could see her heart through her very flesh, every ventricle and chamber alight like the sun. It pounded so loudly that I could hear it accelerating until I was sure it would explode. I cringed back behind a pile of pillows, and peered out from my plush fortress. Her heart contracted and convulsed a thousand times in a minute, then slowed to an even beat. When it was done, Leveria’s hair was so lustrously black it seemed to absorb the very light around it. At first, I thought that was the only change she’d undergone, then I looked down. Beneath her beautiful bronze cock, and above her little pink pussy, were two smooth testicles. They hung pristinely from her organ, symmetrical and proportioned, each of them veiny and heavy with lust. I was so transfixed by the roiling orbs that I didn’t even notice that Leveria had awoken.

    “My eyes are up here, Yavara,” she snickered.

    I yelped, and receded deeper into the pile of pillows, encasing myself in darkness. The darkness was broken by a pair of burning orange irises.

    “Boo.” Leveria giggled, and tossed away the pillows, leaving me wholly exposed. I cringed back, and ignited both my hands with flame.

    “Whoa-whoa-whoa,” Leveria said defensively, and eased back, “Yavara, I’m not going to hurt you.”

    “Bullshit.”

    “I mean it.” Leveria knelt a safe distance away, and opened her hands unthreateningly, “Besides, you could still kick my ass anyway.”

    “You’re the ruler of Alkandra now, and I am the only high-elf for a hundred miles. The men are restless the day before a battle.”

    Her lips quirked evilly, and the expression was so frightening and sexy on her new face that I almost blushed. “The thought did occur to me,” she confessed, eyeing me like a snack, “but it would be a waste, and there’s no need. As far as I’m concerned, we’re even.”

    I raised my brows. “What do you mean we’re even?”

    “I’d say we’re about square, unless there’s something you feel that’s been left unsaid.”

    I laughed incredulously. “You think you can just throw away all the baggage we have?”

    “No, but we can leave it where it is. There’s no reason not to just restart.”

    “After everything?”

    “I can’t think of a better time than now.”

    I narrowed my eyes. “You’re using me.”

    “Of course I am, Yavara. I use everyone.” She tilted her head, and smiled warmly, “Just because I see people as tools, doesn’t mean I see them as lesser. People are useful, and like any good craftswoman, I take very good care of my most useful tools.”

    “I won’t be one of your tools ever again.”

    Leveria scoffed. “You were never one of my tools; you were the blunt object I used all my tools on, but you withstood all my sawing, grinding and cutting, and since hard blunt objects make excellent tools, I suppose I should simply recognize your value, acquire you, and move to a new project.”

    “Acquire me.”

    “Perhaps that’s the wrong word.” Leveria tapped her lips, “I guess… I guess ‘partner’ with you would be the appropriate terminology. Yes, I need you as a partner. How about it, little sis?”

    I almost laughed. How could she think I wouldn’t see through her veil of manipulation after all this time?! “I’m leaving this place, Leveria. I’m fleeing to Ardeni Dreus, boarding the first ship to Balamora, and never coming back. I never want to see your face again.”

    “I’m not letting you leave.”

    “Then I’m your prisoner, not your partner.”

    “We’re all prisoners to our responsibilities, Yavara. You can’t just run from yours.”

    Responsibilities?!

    “You swore to serve your people. I would hold you to that oath.”

    You’re the Dark Queen now, Leveria! I owe nothing to Alkandra.”

    Leveria shook her head. “I don’t know what oaths you swore to the people of Alkandra, but I remember the oaths you swore to your people. I held the bible you swore them upon on your eighteenth birthday.”

    I blinked. “What?”

    Leveria’s lips broke into a wide grin. “You’re the rightful heir to the Highland throne.”

    And in an instant, I saw Leveria’s grand plan click right into place. “No.” I said.

    “Yes.”

    “No!”

    “Yes.” She giggled, and proffered the dildo we’d used before. She leaned forward, and tapped me with its wet end upon each of my shoulders, “Through the power vested in me by god and the Highland Noble Court, I hereby renounce my claim to the Highland throne, and abdicate to the next in line, Yavara Tiadoa, who is of pure lineage, of rightful age, and of sound mind, body and spirit. All hail Queen Yavara Tiadoa, long may she reign.”

    “I’m not fucking doing it!”

    “Well, you don’t have a choice.” Leveria sighed with a smile, “Because there’s no way Arthur will negotiate, so we are going to throw everything we have at the Lowlanders. If any of us are alive afterward, we will stand no chance against the Highland invaders, so someone will need to convince the honorable field marshal to turn his army around.”

    “You’re the one who sent him here!”

    “And that’s precisely why it will work. Shordian can only rationalize his betrayal of King Ternias to his men if he says he’s following the order of the rightful queen. Once he realizes that I was the Dark Queen all along—”

    “You were not!”

    “Was too, Yavara!” She tittered teasingly, “And thank you for the wonderful city you made for me. I’ll make sure to demolish all the statues of you and strike your name from every record before you go, but I digress; once Field Marshal Peter Shordian realizes that he’s been following the Dark Queen’s orders all along, his reputation and honor will be shattered. Enter stage right: Yavara Tiadoa, the princess who was enslaved by the wicked Alkandi’s spell, but who miraculously freed herself, and is now once again a pure helpless virgin of royal stock who needs a husband to legitimize her rightful claim. Did you know that Peter Shordian is a widower?”

    I stared flatly at Leveria. “You know Peter; I know Peter. Peter isn’t going to buy one cent of your bullshit, least of all the virgin part.”

    “Peter doesn’t need to buy anything. His men do. Besides, he’s a pragmatist and an opportunist; that’s what makes him such a good commander. Why would he miss the chance to put his child on the throne of Bentius just to destroy an already-crippled Alkandra? My horde was wiped out—”

    My horde was wiped out, and you did it!

    “Gosh, I thought you were over this, Yavara. I was the Dark Queen all along! You were just a place-holder. All of your achievements, victories and miracles were actually just… my achievements, victories and miracles.” Leveria’s orange eyes sparkled deviously, “Are you getting mad yet? Come on, show me how cute you look when you get mad.”

    I could feel my face flushing, and though I was absolutely fuming, I was not at all compelled to violence. Strange. Violence was almost always my first option.

    “Absolutely adorable.” Leveria giggled, “Aw, you’re blushing! And oh, those eyes are squinting so much. Squint, squint, squint; are you trying to shoot lasers at me?”

    “I’m remembering how much better I liked you when your brains were outside of your head.”

    “That’s funny, because I don’t think I’ve ever liked you more than this moment; you’re just so damned cute!

    I took a deep, quivering breath, and hissed, “I’m not letting you get to me, Leveria. Not ever again.”

    She cocked a black eyebrow. “Is that so? All the hybrids like me better than you.”

    “Don’t care.”

    “Zander, Certiok and Titus betrayed you for me.”

    Certiok and Titus too?!

    “Oh, and Elena loved me more than you.”

    My fists clenched and unclenched, tears filmed my eyes, and my jaw worked until it felt like my teeth were shearing clean off. Leveria casually checked her nails, then smirked at me. “What, did I say something mean? Are you mad right now?” She relaxed into her pile of pillows, and stuck her tongue out at me, “What’cha gonna do about it, little sis?”

    “I…” I growled, “I… I… I want you inside me.”

    Leveria blinked, her smile frozen to her face. “What?”

    I stretched myself dramatically, displaying my alabaster bosom, my soft belly, my thick creamy thighs. I took the black crown from the bed, and placed it upon my head. “I want to be your submissive Highland queen whore.”

    Leveria blinked again. “You… want to be… my submissive Highland… queen… whore.”

    I grabbed a choke-chain from the pile, hooked it around my neck, and extended the leash to Leveria with my outstretched hand. “Yessss,” I hissed lecherously, “I want to feel you invade me! Oh gods above, Alkandra has conquered the Highlands once and for all, and now the angelic queen will be ravaged by the evil incarnation! How she will wail and weep to be so violated, but in the end, she will surrender to the corrupting pleasures, and blissfully know her place at her own sister’s feet!”

    “Yavara, what the fuck are you—”

    I prostrated dramatically before her, and whispered, “I know I don’t deserve to be fucked in the pussy, so please fuck my tight slutty asshole until I come anally like an obedient little sister should!”

    Leveria glanced from me, to the thing between her legs. That thing was now so hard that it was curved backwards, and throbbing with such violence that I could see her heartbeat through the bulging veins. She gave it a curious flick, then shuddered from head to toe when a bubble of precum spurted from her engorged tip. She looked from it, to me, and whispered, “well then, come over here, you little Highland slut.”

    I stretched forward, spread my cheeks wide, and whispered, “no.”

    “…what?”

    “I changed my mind. I’m not going to have sex with you.”

    For a moment, Leveria was only confused. Then a horrible realization dawned on her face. “Oh no,” she groaned, “oh no, oh no, oh no, you evil fucking BITCH!

    I grinned. “That’s right, Dark Queen. How’s that infamous libido doing for you, hmm? Hard to control, isn’t it? Takes away critical thinking skills, makes you single-minded, and doesn’t do much for rationality. I was a slut when I was the Dark Queen—the sluttiest slut in the world—but at least I didn’t have a penis, and you know how men are.”

    Leveria tried to push her cock back down, but that only increased the pressure in it. She tried to avert her eyes from me, but they were glued to my prostrating form, every bow and bend spread out and stretched for her to see. She was drooling. “Oh, fuck.” She whispered, “Oh… oh god, oh shit. C-c-come over here! I know you want it!”

    “Oh, I do, Leveria. I’ve been trying to avoid staring at your cock like a guilty dog avoids staring at a steak. It is by far, the best-looking penis I’ve ever seen, and I’ve seen thousands. I also have a feeling that you and I would be a match made in hell between the sheets; absolutely perfect for each other.”

    “So then get your juicy fat ass over here and let me fuck it!”

    “No.” I giggled, “You see, I don’t have any succubus or incubus blood in me anymore. I can want sex, but I don’t need it. In fact, I can want sex and decide not to have it; can you?”

    Leveria stared at me with mingled desire, hatred and a hint of admiration. “You got me in a real bind here, Yavara. Well done.”

    “Thank you.”

    “But I can just jack off.”

    I leaned back, splayed myself sexily over the pillows, and began to play with my pussy. “So can I.”

    Leveria’s cock bulged with such force that her pelvis flexed with it. She cried out, and hovered her fingers over her shaft, but seemed hesitant to touch it.

    “Just jack off.” I giggled, “See if that satisfies you.”

    She glared at me from the tops of her eyes. “It won’t, will it?”

    “It will just make it worse.”

    She let out a shuddering breath. “Ok, little sis, the stage is yours. Talk.”

    “Your plan is a good one, I have to admit,” I said, “but it leaves me as nothing more than Peter Shordian’s trophy wife. If I am going to be queen of the Highlands, I am going to be queen. You will come to Bentius for my coronation, and you will bow to me before everyone, and solidify my power.”

    “I will not!”

    “You will, Leveria, or I’ll tell dear Peter to crucify you the moment you turn me over to him.”

    Leveria sneered at me. “That’s not you, Yavara. Not anymore.”

    I shrugged with a smile. “I’ll feel really bad about it.”

    “Fine!” Leveria spat.

    “Wonderful.” I smiled, and began to lace my corset.

    “What the fuck are you doing?” She snapped.

    “Whatever do you mean?” I asked coyly, my tits ballooning beautifully around my bodice.

    YOU JUST SAID WE HAD A DEAL!

    I giggled, “Leveria, I’m not going to fuck you until I know there’s no chance for you to betray me. It’s my only leverage. If you want to stick your new toy inside me, you’re going to have to wait until the night you visit Bentius.”

    Leveria stared slack-jawed at me. “You’re just going to leave me like this?!”

    I laced the last length of my corset, then crawled over the mountain of pillows. On the other side of it, was an unconscious Zander Fredeon. Blood was crusted around his nose and ears from the mental beating he’d taken in the astral plane, but his chest rose steadily with slumbering breaths. I sent a telepathic jolt to his brain, and his eyes fluttered open.

    “Rise and shine, you traitorous son of a bitch.” I said, and not jokingly.

    He blinked for a moment, processing my appearance. “It happened then?” he croaked.

    “It happened.”

    Zander and I looked at each other for a painfully long time, not saying anything. Finally, I asked, “How long did you know?”

    “Six days. Titus confirmed it four days ago.”

    “Only six days?! You’ve been like ice to me for months!

    “I know. Perhaps if I were more introspective, I would’ve realized there was something wrong. I fell in love with every incarnation who reached womanhood, but I liked you less every day.”

    “I loved you.” I muttered.

    “I am sorry.” He said, and he looked like he meant it, “You were everything I wanted Alkandi to be. You were strong, charismatic, and good at heart. I should’ve known you were too good to be true.”

    “I wasn’t good, Zander.”

    “You were, Yavara. You were just pretending not to be.”

    There was another silence between us, and neither of us filled it, though both of us likely had much to say.

    “It was all just a mistake then.” I muttered, and that seemed to encapsulate everything between us.

    Zander nodded.

    “Well,” I sighed, “your queen is just behind these pillows, and she’s in desperate need of a woman’s touch. Have you introduced her to Destiny yet?”

    “No.”

    “Well then she’s in for a treat.”

    Zander wiped the blood from his face, and transformed into the blue-haired woman. I smiled at her, and she looked upon me with something akin to pity. Yes, Destiny and Zander had very different personalities, but they were the same people, and seeing Destiny express her dismissal of me was the final affirmation I needed to know that whatever we had was over. She crawled past me, and I slid down the mountain of pillows, and off the end of the bed.

    As Leveria and Destiny’s comingled moans sounded through the room, and flailing limbs and tentacles jutted sporadically from the center of the bed, I walked around the room to the bathroom, and opened the door. Furia fell unconscious from behind the door, and sprawled out onto the floor. I tapped the side of her head, and her blue eyes fluttered open. They were unfocused for a moment, then they widened with shock.

    “Yavara?!” She gasped.

    “Finally, you call me by my first name!” I chuckled, and extended my hand to her. She grasped it, and I lurched with the unexpected heaviness of her. I didn’t realize how much muscle I’d lost with my dark-elf genes.

    “Sorry,” she said hastily when she’d gotten to her feet. She seemed wholly uncomfortable with me, but not like she usually was. She seemed guilty. “You’re… uh…” she scratched the back of her head, “you’re alive, huh?”

    “You thought I would die?”

    “I kind of assumed you’d have to. Can’t have two Dark Queens, you know?” she laughed nervously, and continued scratching the back of her head, “So… uh… I guess you realize now that I kind of fucked you.”

    “You were always ‘kind of’ fucking me, Furia. You never could just fuck me.”

    She laughed again, this time genuinely. “That’s because you were always trying to be Adrianna every time we did it.”

    “I wanted to please everyone; it was my curse.”

    “No, you wanted to be everyone’s favorite. There’s a difference. It was really creepy.”

    “Oh, so now that I’m white, everyone tells me how they really feel?”

    Furia laughed again, and lounged against the doorframe. It was the first time she’d ever relaxed around me. “So, what’s the deal now? Are you, like, the queen regent or…?”

    “I guess I’m still the queen of Alkandra until tomorrow morning. We’ll have to have a brief public ceremony or people will be confused as shit. Then I’ll help out against the Lowlanders, and then if I’m still alive, I’m off to the Highlands. I am the rightful queen after all.”

    Furia shook her head disbelievingly. “Your sister really is a crafty bitch.”

    “The craftiest of bitches. She’ll make a far better Dark Queen than me, I’m sure.”

    “You weren’t bad, you know. As long as you didn’t get in people’s way, you were fine.”

    “A glowing review. I’ll make sure to put it in on my resumé.”

    Furia giggled again. “Where was this Yavara the whole time?”

    “I was there. You just never bothered to see me.”

    Her mirth faltered. “Excuse me?”

    “None of you did. It’s OK, I get it. I started off our relationship on the wrong foot and then took ten more missteps, but you all didn’t care to walk with me anyway, and that’s alright. It’s lonely at the top, and I couldn’t accept that, but Leveria’s known it all her life. She’ll be alright. You’ll all be alright.”

    Furia furrowed her brow. “Will you be alright, Yavara?”

    I smiled back, though a tear cascaded down my cheek. “I’ll be fine.”

    Furia leaned in to touch me, but I caught her hand. “No.” I said.

    “I won’t hold back this time.” She whispered; eyes so full of lust. Why hadn’t she looked at me like that before?

    “I’m sure it would be the experience of a lifetime with you,” I said, and placed her hand back on her breast, “but I rather spend the night alone.”

    “It’s very likely our last night alive.”

    “And I haven’t had a goodnight’s sleep in so, so long.” I smiled, and motioned toward the bed with my head, “Call the other hybrids. Tell them to meet their new queen. If this is our last night, I would have you enjoy it.”

    She gave me a long look. “Are you sure?”

    “I am. Go on, Furia, you don’t want to party with me anyway. I’m just a boring high-elf girl now, and Leveria’s got a new fat penis and a pair of testicles.”

    Furia’s brows went up. “Lady-balls, hmm? That is new.” She turned her head toward the bed, then rapidly transformed in and out of her vampiric form. “I just updated all the sluts on the new development. They’re probably sprinting at full-speed right now.” She looked back to me, then to the tower across the castle, “Are you sure you can still fly?”

    I stepped up to the windowsill, and smiled back at her, “Only one way to find out.”

    I pushed my heel off the window sill, and stepped out onto nothing. Gravity took me, a jolt of fear shot up my spine, my stomach lurched, and I flailed for a second, but I managed to catch myself with the mass of air below me. It was much harder than it was before, but the adrenaline racing through me gave me the energy I needed. I looked back at Furia, whose lips had been poised to scream when I lurched.

    “You could’ve asked for a fucking rope!” She yelled.

    “But what would be the fun of that?” I giggled.

    “You scared the shit out of me!”

    “I know!” I tittered, “Isn’t the fear fun?!”

    I could tell she didn’t quite understand what I was saying, but that was OK. I just nodded my salutations, turned around, and began my journey across the expanse of nothing.

    I could barely see the people below in the dim dusk light, but I could make out the figures of several blonde-haired women scrambling over each other to get up the castle steps. Eva even pushed Brianna over to get through the door first. A hermaphroditic dark-elf with a dick and balls?! To these women, it was practically like god herself had descended to grace them that night. I laughed at the thought, then sighed with melancholy. Yes, Leveria’s new parts were certainly the cause of excitement, but it was really just Leveria that they were all running for. They had only ever run away from me. I shook the self-pity from my head, and propelled myself toward my tower. It was much more taxing than I remembered, and I felt the sweat beading on my forehead with the exertion of keeping myself airborne. I realized halfway across that there was no way I was going to make it.

    A hell of an end to my story. I thought bitterly. Well, I’d always wanted to see how far I could throw myself. I collected all the air behind me, and with a growl, I launched forward. The air whipped through my hair, the tower became closer and closer, and the small aperture of the window became larger and larger. I zipped past my curtains, and plopped into my bed. Perfect aim, as always. I smiled proudly to myself, unlaced my stifling corset, pulled off my sweaty boots, and threw them in the corner. I doubted I’d ever wear them again. Freed of the oppressive clothing, I snuggled into the covers, and sank into the warmth. The moment I closed my eyes, thoughts of Elena swam into my vision. This night, however, they did not torment me. The memories somehow seemed… brighter.

    LYDIA STRALTAIRA

    Being a vampire was an exercise in moral ambiguity. It truly made me question what was universally “right” and what was societally “right.” My daughter had made me seriously question these “rights” for three days. Being a lesbian was a societal wrong, and yet, a woman’s curves seemed so right to me. Incest was most-definitely a societal wrong, and yet, my daughter’s flesh felt so right inside of me. I determined that incest and lesbianism were not universal wrongs, as they did not hurt anyone so long as everyone participating was doing it of their own free will. These were things I could contend with morally, and though I would certainly keep them a secret from society, I felt that society had gotten them somewhat wrong.

    Cannibalism, however, was another topic entirely. The few survivors of the battle had vacated the castle to help those who suffered in the lower wards, leaving me alone in a castle full of corpses. At first, I had gone about playing the silent crypt-keeper; sneaking in the dark places to avoid detection, and dragging bodies to the throne room so that they could rest in neat orderly rows, and later be identified. But as the sun set, and the beams of sunlight that shone through the gothic windows became beams of moonlight, I became rather hungry. My first instinct was to go to the pantry and find some dried meats, but when I bit into the flesh, it offered me no sustenance. I sucked and sucked and sucked, and realized in a moment of mild embarrassment that I had forgotten how to eat! I bit off a portion of ham, and chewed it. I felt like a cow masticating cud, and I spat out the meat in disgust. I didn’t understand; I loved ham!

    But a suckling piglet would be nicer. All squirming and squealing, oh yes, yes, yes, yes, yesssss. An intrusive thought blared in my mind.

    “Oh no,” I said, dropping the ham, “Oh dear, this is not good.”

    You know what would be even better than a piglet? A baby elf. So juicy… oh I could bite into them, and they’d burst like a peach!

    “Nope. No, no, no; I did not just think that. La-la-la-la-la, thinking normal thoughts. The weather, the park, the garden show…”

    Tearing its little arms off! Oh, they’re like drumsticks!

    “Ok, maybe something more titillating, hmm? Pornography, dog races, gambling…”

    …sucking the marrow out! Oh, yes! Suck it dry from that little elf piglet!

    “Fist-fucking my own daughter, getting anally reamed by ten hermaphroditic lesbians, getting gagged and whipped by my own fucking mother!”

    Eat the liver last. It’s a delicacy. Keep the child alive to preserve the flavor. The screams make it taste better.

    “OK, THAT’S ENOUGH!” I stormed up the castle steps, and into the throne room. There, I saw a veritable buffet of elves, orcs and wargs. I set myself to eating just the wargs; that wasn’t too bad, right? But the moment I opened up one of the hairy beasts, my nose crinkled in disgust. Only if I was starving. Orcs then. Surely, orcs would satisfy me, and these were evil creatures after all, so no one would begrudge me. I sank my veins into one orc throat, and sucked the dead blood from his heart. It was thick and bitter, and tasted much too gamey for me. Not only was I a vampire, but I was noble vampire, and my palate had been refined all my life by the finest dishes the Highlands best chefs could make me. Frankly, I was spoiled rotten, and if I was being honest with myself, I was much too entitled not to choose the best available option. Oh, I was a weak, weak woman. Temptation only had to bat her lashes at me, and I’d roll over like a dog. No wonder I’d fucked my own daughter.

    “Well,” I sighed, staring at the body before me, “no one will ever know.” Of course I hadn’t chosen some mauled and disfigured geriatric. No, if I was going to be a cannibal, I might as well treat myself. God, I was hopeless. The woman before me was barely past her teen years, with tight and youthful skin and a blush to her alabaster complexion. She had clearly taken her own life, and by hanging. What a tragedy. All the blood was still in her. Would be a shame to waste it.

    “Ok,” I said, clapping my hands, “here I go. I’ll just take a little bite, and…” I ate her face off in one mouthful. Oh… oh it was good. I savored the subtle changes in texture, the overtones of iron, and the sweetness of the eyeballs, then sank my fangs into her throat, and drank deeply. She shriveled beneath me, and I had to stop myself lest I waste some of the meatier delights of her body. Her breasts were ample and round, and I tore them clean off in two bites. I did not chew my food, but ripped and swallowed like a cat, taking delicious mouthful after delicious mouthful of muscle, fat and flesh, stretching and ripping the tendons, savoring the way they snapped into my lips. When I was done, she was nothing but bones, and I licked those cleanly before snapping them to suck the marrow out. I patted my full distended belly, and sighed in contentment. Surely, I would need extensive therapy for this when my normal body was healed enough for me to live in it, but for now, I simply enjoyed the dead, cold silence of the night. It was strange how I had once feared it; what was there to fear? I was the only terror in the night, and the solitude was so peaceful to me.

    Something moved. My head darted to the source. My eyes focused. Through the moonlit monochromatic darkness, I could see the midsection of a warg rising and falling. Living flesh. It was just too tempting. I groaned as I stood, so stuffed that I didn’t need anything more, but I was a weak little glutton. I sauntered over to the animal, and knelt beside it. It was as dead as dead could be. Its belly was split wide open, and its guts were spilled out onto the floor like spaghetti. Elena had killed this beast herself. I chalked the movement up to intestinal gasses leaking, and stood up. Its belly moved again. It wasn’t the belch of methane, but a writhe, like a spasm. But how could there be a spasm when its abdominal wall was dissected? Cautiously, I reached down, and peeled open the beast.

    Between the folds of yellow fat and the pools of green bile, was a woman. She was wedged just below the esophagus, her head stuck in the sphincter of the stomach. Her collar bone had been crushed inward by the force of the beast’s swallowing muscles, and her ribs were all shattered for the same reason. Her arms were flopped out in front of her, each one shorn right off mid-bicep, the grotesque wounds resembling teeth marks. Half her pelvis was missing, also shorn right off in a jagged pattern that could only have been a bite, and her hips had been snapped completely off. But she was alive. Horrifically alive. She stared at me with bulging white eyes, somehow still terrified of me even after all that had happened to her. Out of one predator, and into another. I guess life was cruel. Gingerly, I pulled her from the warg corpse. She was in too much agony to scream, but the look in her eyes bespoke the horrific sensations running through her. I extracted her from the stomach’s sphincter, and angled her neck to the side. She stiffened in terror. I bit.

    Life was cruel, but I was not. I poured my venom into her from one fang as Elena had done to me, and she relaxed in my arms. I set her down, and let her transformation take hold. Her bones snapped into place, her legs grew from her remade pelvis, and her arms snaked from the stumps until they were as muscular and beautiful as the rest of her. She leapt up with a snarl, saw that I was not food, then looked upon the field of corpses surrounding her. I sat back, and silently judged her table manners as she devoured elf after elf. She wasn’t satiated until she’d gone through seven of them, and when her mind finally returned to her, she looked upon her blood-stained marble body with horror, fell to her knees, and wailed.

    “It’s alright!” I said hurriedly, and rushed to her side, “It’s not permanent! You can change back, but you shouldn’t, or you’ll die.”

    “W-w-w-what?” she blubbered.

    “I only bit you with one fang.” I pointed to my teeth, “See? So it’s, you know, like half-and-half.”

    She blinked away her tears. “Half-and-half?”

    “Like coffee and cream.”

    “Like Adrianna.” She whispered. She took a deep, shuddering breath, and hissed, “She is your blood-mother then, is she not?”

    “Grandmother, actually.”

    “And where is Adrianna?

    “You uh… you ate her.” I pointed to the corpse beside her, so mauled that it resembled a cherry pastry more than a woman, but the dark tattooed skin was unmistakable. My blood-daughter stared at the corpse for a long time. She giggled, then laughed, then burst into such uproarious mirth that I was sure she’d lost her mind. She fell into my arms, and howled to the ceiling until her voice broke, and the moonlight glinted off her tear-stained cheeks.

    When she was done, she croaked, “And who are you then?”

    “Lydia Straltaira, at your service,” I said, and extended my hand.

    She cocked her head, examining my outstretched hand, then me. “The noblewoman?” She asked.

    “The very same.” I leaned in, and winked, “Though I’d appreciate it if you kept that a secret.”

    She cautiously took my hand, and shook it. “Esmerelda Giana.”

    “The rebel leader?!”

    “The very same,” she smirked, “though I’d appreciate it if you kept that a secret.”

    “Well, isn’t this a strange set of circumstances, hmm?” I mused, and pet her hair dotingly, “For a radical socialist, you sure were greedy with all my corpses, you know.”

    “I nationalized them. You damn nobles just horde all the wealth and never use it anyway.”

    “Oh, I like you.”

    “I like you too,” she smiled up at me. There were a thousand scars behind that smile, and I could see them all so plainly. This woman had been through more hell than I could ever imagine, and she’d made it through all of that to end up here. I couldn’t blame her for what Adrianna had done, but others would.

    “Esmerelda, things are going to change around here, you know. My daughter is the rightful heir to the throne, and if god willing, she makes it back alive, the Highlands are going to become a very different place. That said, it would be best if everyone thought you were dead.”

    “Sounds wonderful,” she sighed, and relaxed into my lap.

    “Such devotion you have to your own cause.”

    “I never wanted to lead a rebellion; I just wanted vengeance. I wanted to find the man who had taken me, and make him feel all the pain I felt.”

    “Did you?”

    “No, I never saw him again,” she snuggled into my embrace, “and I’m OK with that now. Now, I can just… disappear. Esmerelda Giana is dead.”

    “What will you do?”

    “I don’t know. I’m rather dependent on you, aren’t I? I can’t just go to the local apothecary to heal what’s left of my other body; I’ll need royal mages for that.”

    “You’re a noblewoman then. A lesser known one, say… Hannah Xantian. No one remembers her. I think she died of the pox two years ago.”

    “So now I’m two dead women.” She giggled.

    I laughed with her, and brushed her black hair behind her ear. I didn’t realize how intimate the touch was until I looked back at Esmerelda, and the smile had vanished from her blood-red lips.

    “I’m sorry.” I muttered.

    “You should be.”

    I swallowed. “I’ll just… I’ll just leave you alone then, I guess.”

    “Don’t,” she said softly, and took my hand in hers. She brought it back behind her ear, and stared expectantly up at me. Her reptilian pupils were dilated and large in her crimson eyes, and though they signaled her comfort with me, they also bespoke her innocence.

    “Have you ever done anything like this before?” I asked, grazing my nails gently down her throat.

    She shuddered pleasurably, and whispered, “I consider myself a virgin.”

    “So why now? Why with me?”

    She opened her eyes, and smiled. “I’m alive, my belly is full, and I’m in the arms of a beautiful woman. Why not?” She reached out, and curiously ran her thumbs over my lips, “Besides, we’ll be hiding out in this castle until your daughter gets here. Who knows how long that will take? We’ll need something to do to pass the time.”

    I laughed, and lowered my face to hers, “That’s as good a reason as any, I guess.”

    We kissed in the center of the throne room, and made beasts of each other throughout the night, our pale bodies writhing in the cold lunar light.

    End of Part Sixteen.